Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Sarawat lived in a world where people were divided into alpha’s, omega’s and beta’s. Alpha’s tended to rule the world. They were the most influential people CEO’s, celebrities, and athletes. Beta’s were the average day guys. Not special in any way. Omega’s were seen as house wives and servants. People tended to look down on them and treat them poorly. When an omega turned fifteen they would go into heat for the first time. An alpha would feel the call to find them and they would meet and bond. After that the omega kind of belonged to the alpha. Omega’s weren’t seen as possessions these days but some people still treated them as such. When a couple bonded the omega moved in with the alpha’s family and became a member. The alpha’s family took over educating them and taking care of them. All Sarawat’s life he’d felt something missing. He felt bonding would fix that. He couldn’t wait to wake up each day and see his bond mate next to him. It sounded perfect.

It was lunch time at school. Sarawat was in the canteen with his friends. He half listened to Man telling a story about his little brother trying to eat a frog. Sarawat felt weird. There was this pulling sensation in his chest that was commanding him to follow it. Sarawat was trying to ignore it. He focused back on the conversation.

“My mom had to chase him around the house with a stick.” Man laughed. Man was a beta though he came off as an alpha sometimes. Man’s mom thought he might be a regressive alpha. Sarawat had known him since elementary school

Boss snorted. Boss was a beta as well. He was unlucky in love and often wished he was an alpha. Sarawat had known Boss since early middle school

Sarawat felt the pull again. He sighed.

“Whats wrong?” Pam asked.

“You have gas?” Boss asked.

“Gross.” Pam said. Pam was an omega. She was one of Sarawat’s new friends. She was also the lead singer of his band that Man and Boss were also in.

“I have this weird pulling sensation in my chest.” Sarawat said.

Man looked at Pam. “Isn’t that the call? Doesn’t that mean your omega is in heat?”

Pam nodded. “What are you still doing here?”

“I didn’t know. I’ve never felt this way before.” Sarawat said.

“Go to the office.” Boss said.

Sarawat stood up. “Okay. See you guys in a few days.”

“Good luck.” Man said.

Sarawat went down to the offie and told the secretary what was going on. She called his alpha father. It took half an hour for his father to arrive but Sarawat was signed out of school

“So where are we going?” Sarawat’s father Mike asked. Mike was tall and thin with great hair he passed down to his son. He was a go getter and often gave off nervous energy.

Sarawat pointed right. “This way.”

“Okay.” Mike said.

They drove farther into the center of town instead of one of the neighborhoods.

“I wonder if they live in an apartment?” Mike said.

As the car went past Bangkok Hospital Sarawat pointed them into the parking lot.

“Here?” Mike asked confusedly.

Sarawat nodded. They parked and headed inside.

“I have to warn you things don’t look good Wat.” Mike said.

Sarawat led them up to a hallway then a door. Sarawat paused and then knocked at the door. It took a minute but a young beta woman answered. She was tall and thin with short hair. Her eyes were large and red from crying.

“Yes?” The woman said.

“I’m so sorry.” Mike said. “My son was following the call and it led him here.”

The woman looked startled. “The poor thing is in heat? I’ll have to call the nurse.” She rushed into the room.

Sarawat caught the door and followed her in. Lying in a bed covered in tubes and wires was the most beautiful person Sarawat had ever seen. He was transfixed. Sarawat stood by the edge of the bed and looked down at the boy.

“His name is Tine.” The woman said. “I’m his older sister Fang. Three days ago my family was in a car cash. N’Tine was the only survivor.”

A nurse came in. “Yes?”

“He’s in heat is there anything we can do for him?” P’Fang asked.

“We have medicine that can shut it down.” The nurse said.

“Really?” Mike said excitedly. “How fascinating.”

It took a couple of minutes but the nurse came back and injected something into Tine’s IV. Sarawat waited then he felt it. The call slowly disappeared.

“This is so terrible.” P’Fang said.

“He’ll go into heat next year and the call will come back.” The nurse said to Sarawat. “I know it’s disappointing but you're not bonding today.”

Sarawat reached out and took Tine’s hand. He held it carefully in his own. Bonding was not going as planned.

—

Sarawat sat at his desk at school feeling glum. He should be bonding right now. Instead he was at school.

“What are you doing here?” Pam asked coming up to his desk.

“Things didn’t go to plan.” Sarawat said.

“Did they reject you?” Pam asked.

“He’s in a coma. The doctors don’t even know if he’ll make it.” Sarawat said.

“Fuck.” Pam said. “What are you going to do?”

“Hope he pulls through and try and bond next year.” Sarawat said.

“I hope it works out. You’ve been so eager to bond.” Pam said.

“Me too.” Sarawat said. He was distracted all day. He kept thinking of Tine lying in that hospital bed all alone. After school he decided to go see him. It took a while to get to the hospital. Sarawat had to take three different busses. He got up to the room and found Tine alone. There was a chair by the side of the bed. Sarawat sat down and looked at Tine. He was badly bruised. Both his legs were broken. He was on a ventilator There was a tube up his nose P’Fang had said was for feeding him. Sarawat gently took Tine’s hand. “My name is Sarawat and I’m your bond mate. I’m fifteen. I play the guitar and I love football.” Tine said nothing. “You really need to wake up. I’m so excited to meet you.” He sat in silence for a while. Sarawat came back the next day and the next. It became a kind of ritual to sit by Tine’s bed for an hour and talk. Telling Tine about his day or who his friends were. It was discouraging to come back each day and not have any response. P’Fang told him to be patient. The bruises healed on Tine’s face in the next week. Sarawat was able to see Tine’s face better. Some of the tubes and wires were removed which was nice. Still Tine kept sleeping.

“The doctor says if we can get him to breathe on his own he has a chance.” P’Fang said.

“What happens if he doesn’t?” Sarawat asked.

“They think if he lives he’ll stay like this. They can see activity in his brain so he’s not brain dead. But things don’t look good.” P’Fang said.

Sarawat squeezed Tine’s hand. ‘Please breathe.’ Sarawat silently begged.

“I’m a bit terrified what will happen if he does wake up. His life has sort of fallen apart.” P’Fang said.

Sarawat nodded.

—

Sarawat was in the kitchen doing dishes with his younger brother Phukong when the doorbell rang.

“I’ll get it.” Sarawat’s mom Lovely said. Lovely was a beta. She was short and thin with long hair. She was not Sarawat’s father's bond mate. Mike’s bond mate had left him for someone else in university and Mike had met Lovely at work a few years later.

Sarawat went back to work scrubbing dishes.

“Sarawat come here sweet heart.” Lovely yelled.

“Lucky dog.” Phukong muttered. Phukong was an alpha like Sarawat. He was a year younger and could be very competitive.

“Just keep working.” Sarawat said. He went to the sitting room. He saw his parents and P’Fang. “Yes?”

“Come in dear. It’s about N’Tine so we thought you should be present.” Lovely said.

“Is Tine okay?” Sarawat asked in a panic.

“He’s fine.” P’Fang said.

Sarawat sat down on the couch with his parents. P’Fang stood in front of them.

“The truth is I need to sell my parent's house.” P’Fang wrung her hands. “I can’t afford to keep making payments on it. I have an apartment where I live with friends near my university. I was hoping I could bring N’Tine’s things here since he will be bonding with N’Sarawat.”

“Of course.” Lovely said. “We’ll take anything you need.”

“Anyway we can help.” Mike said. “We know this must be difficult.”

“Thank you so much.” P’Fang said.

That weekend boxes of Tine’s things showed up at the house. P’Fang was a university cheerleader and her squad had gone to her house to help pack things up for her. The boxes went up to Sarawat’s room where he elected to put things away himself. It was his first chance to get to know his mate. Sarawat pulled out a dozen pastel shirts. He hung them next to his in the closet. Tine seemed to like white sneakers. There were at least six Scrubb posters. Sarawat reorganized the walls and put them up. Sarawat found books and photos. Tine seemed to have a core group of friends that were in most of the photos. Sarawat slowly integrated Tine’s things into his room till it was theres. Sarawat wanted Tine to come home from the hospital and feel comfortable here.

“You know this might all be a waste.” Phukong said from the doorway.

“Why?” Sarawat asked putting a framed picture of Tine’s family on Tine’s bedside table.

“He might still die.” Phukong said.

Sarawat turned and looked at his little brother. “Don’t say that it’s terrible.”

“It’s the truth.” Phukong walked away.

Sarawat looked at a Scrubb posters on his wall. It wasn’t the truth. Tine would come home. Sarawat swore it.

—

Tine’s casts came off his legs next. Tine had now been in a coma for two months. Sarawat had taken to brushing Tine’s hair and making sure he looked nice. Sarawat would play music for Tine. Sometimes Scrubb but other times bands Sarawat liked. He’d tell Tine why he liked the band. What they meant to him. Sometimes Sarawat would bring his guitar. He was teaching himself to play some of Tine’s favorite songs.

“I should contact his friends.” Sarawat said during lunch one day. It was almost the end of the school year.

“What?” Pam asked.

“I was just thinking it’s odd I never run into Tine’s friends at the hospital.” Sarawat said. “Maybe I should reach out.”

“Wat we need to talk.” Man said.

“Hm?” Sarawat said.

“You're obsessed.” Man said.

“All you talk about is Tine.” Boss said.

“He’s my bond mate.” Sarawat said.

“You’ve technically never met the guy.” Man said.

“Do any of you understand the pressure I’m under?” Sarawat asked. “My bod mate might die before we even meet. Do you have any idea what it’s like to care for someone who could die at any moment? I can feel myself falling for him and he doesn’t even know my name. I have nightmares each night where I lose him. So excuse me for talking about him. I thought you were my friends.” Sarawat picked up his tray and walked away. He found a new seat.

—

Sarawat sat waiting for the bus to go to the hospital. He dialed the first number P’Fang had given him.

“Hello?” An unfamiliar voice asked. P’Fang had said Fong was Tine’s best friend so that was who Sarawat was calling first.

“Sawadee krap my name is Sarawat I’m Tine’s bond mate.” Sarawat said.

“P’Fang mentioned she had met you.” Fong said.

“I was wondering why I hadn’t seen you at the hospital?” Sarawat asked.

Fong sighed. “This might sound cruel but I don’t see a point in going. Tine isn’t awake. Tine wouldn’t see the point in me being there. He’d tell me to get out and get a life.”

“So you're not going to come?” Sarawat asked.

“I’ll be there if he wakes up.” Fong said. “Tine wouldn’t want you just hanging around. He’d say it was annoying. I’m doing what my friend wants. I’m continuing my life.”

“I see.” Sarawat said.

“Ohm and Phuak will say the same thing. Even P’Fang will agree. You probably don’t see her there much. You don’t know Tine like we do. This is what he would want.” Fong said.

“Sorry for bothering you.” Sarawat hung up the phone. He sighed and looked at his phone.

“Wat?” Pam said sitting next to him. “I’m so sorry about lunch I should have stuck up for you. You're going through a hard time and no one seems to care.”

“I just like him so much and I might lose him.” Sarawat said.

“I really am sorry. You must feel like you're on your own.” Pam said.

“His parents are gone and his family doesn’t come to see him. His own friends see it as a waste. I’m all he has.” Sarawat said.

Pam touched Sarawat’s hand. “Can I come, I’d like to meet him.”

Sarawat nodded. They got to the hospital and Sarawat showed Pam inside. Sarawat said hello to the nurses. He knew most of them from his constant visits. They got to Tine’s room. A light was on so Sarawat went in. He sat his school bag in a chair and looked down at his bond mate. “Pam this is Tine.”

“He’s gorgeous. The photos you took don’t do him justice.” Pam said.

Sarawat reached into a drawer and pulled out a brush. “They keep doing his hair wrong. In all his photo’s it looks like this.” Sarawat fixed Tine’s hair.

“He’s so delicate.” Pam said.

“He’s lost weight. It will take him a while to get strong again. Right now I just want his eyes to open.” Sarawat turned on some music. “His brain is more active when music plays.”

“This must be so hard on you Wat.” Pam said.

“Sometimes it feels impossible. I don’t know what to do so I just keep holding his hand.” Sarawat said.

Pam leaned on Sarawat. “I’m so sorry this is happening to you two.”

Sarawat took Tine’s hand. “He’s going to wake up. I know he is.”

Pam smiled softly. “Don’t give up hope. He needs you right now.”

Sarawat nodded. No one else might care but Sarawat did. He would stand by Tine’s side no matter what.

—

Sarawat got home late. He’d had dinner with Pam before heading home. He felt better now that Pam was on his side. He felt less alone.

“Did you eat?” Lovely called from the kitchen.

“Yes.” Sarawat said.

“Get to your homework then.” Lovely called back.

Sarawat headed up to his room. He was tired. So unbearably tired. He was so worried all the time. Each time his phone rang he feared it was P’Fang calling to say Tine was dead. Sarawat opened his bedroom door to find the light already on.

“Your home.”

Sarawat looked to his desk and saw Man and Boss waiting for him. Sarawat bristled. “What do you want?”

“To say sorry.” Man said.

“We screwed up.” Boss said.

Sarawat said nothing.

“Pam remed a good one. She couldn’t believe we said that.” Man said.

“We just miss you.” Boss said.

“You don’t want to play football. You don’t want to practice with the band. All you do is sit in that hospital room.” Man said.

“He’s all on his own. I don’t want him to wake up and not have anyone there.” Sarawat said.

“We get that.” Man said. “But you have to live for yourself. You can’t just sit around waiting for him.”

Sarawat sighed. He understood what they were saying.

“Sit with him.” Boss said. “But also take time for yourself.”

Sarawat nodded.

“We’re really sorry we came off as insensitive today.” Man said.

“I’m not handling my situation well. You hit a nerve.” Sarawat admitted.

“So we're good?” Boss asked.

“We're good.” Sarawat said.

—

Sarawat was in class when P’Fang called. He panicked and asked to go to the bathroom. Once inside a stall he answered the phone. “Hello?”

“He’s off the ventilator. N’Tine is breathing on his own!” P’Fang said. Sarawat could hear her crying.

“I’ll be right there.” Sarawat said. He had to wait till lunch but he grabbed his bag and snuck off campus. He didn’t want to wait so he took a cab to the hospital. He raced up to Tine’s room and threw open the door. Tine was peacefully lying in bed but the breathing tube and all the wires were removed. Sarawat went up to the head of the bed and put his hand on Tine’s forehead. He watched Tine’s lips open and his chest go up and down. Tine was going to live. “I’m so proud of you. You're doing so well.” Sarawat said. He sat down in a chair and held Tine’s hand. “You're almost home. Just a few more steps and you can wake up.” Sarawat sat there for an hour. Nurses came in and out. Some of them talked to Sarawat.

“It’s an exciting day.” One nurse said.

Sarawat sighed. Everything was going to be okay. In the middle of the afternoon his phone rang. He pulled it out and saw it was his mom. Sarawat sighed he was in such big trouble. “Mom.”

“Where the hell are you Sarawat? Your school called to say you were missing.” Lovely yelled.

“I’m at the hospital.” Sarawat said.

Lovely sighed. “Sarawat I know you are devoted to that boy but finals are next week. You need to think of yourself.”

“Tine’s breathing on his own.” Sarawat said excitedly.

“I’m very happy for you but I’m coming to get you so you can go back to school.” Lovely said.

“Yes mom.” Sarawat said.

Lovely showed up twenty minutes later. She looked at Sarawat and sighed. “You are in very big trouble.”

“I was just so excited.” Sarawat said.

“Let's get back to school. No coming here later. I want you home and studying.” Lovely said.

Sarawat went back to school where he was disciplined for leaving early. But it was worth it. Tine was getting better no news could be better.

—

Sarawat first noticed it a few days after Tine came off the ventilator. Tine’s hand twitched. It was a small movement but it was amazing.

“I think he’s waking up.” The nurse doing Tine’s bed bath said.

Sarawat nodded. He helped her adjust the blankets so Tine had some modesty. “I read it can take weeks for someone to fully come out of a coma.”

“It’s not like the movies.” The nurse said. “Little things start waking up. He might be able to hear us now.” The nurse stepped close to Tine’s head. “We’re taking good care of you N’Tine. Keep talking to him and encourage him to wake up.”

Sarawat looked at Tine. This was so amazing. Tine might be up soon.

Sarawat finished playing the guitar. He looked at Tine but there was no change. “I don’t know which Scrubb songs you love the best so I’m learning all of them.” He reached out and took Tine’s hand. One of Tine’s fingers twitched. “You're getting stronger I can tell. One of these days you're going to open your eyes and smile at me.” Sarawat watched Tine for a while. “I don’t even know you but I miss you.” Sarawat looked at the time. He’d promised Man and Boss he’d go out with them. It was summer break. Sarawat would need to run home and put down his guitar first. Sarawat got up and turned Tine’s music on. “I have to go but I’ll be back tomorrow.” Sarawat looked at Tine’s as his lip twitched. “Keep trying Tine. I’m right here.” Sarawat smoothed the blankets and went to the nurses station. “I left music on for Tine. It will shut off on its own.”

“Okay dear.” The nurse said.

Sarawat left the hospital. He dropped off his guitar and his mom drove him to the mall.

“Have fun.” Lovely said as Sarawat got out of the car.

Sarawat found Man and Boss in the food court.

“How’s Tine?” Man asked.

“He twitched a few times.” Sarawat said.

“Thats good right?” Boss asked.

“It’s hopefully a sign he’s waking up.” Sarawat said.

“What are we going to do for your birthday next week?” Man asked.

“I hadn’t thought about it. All I want for my birthday is for Tine to wake up.” Sarawat said.

“That would be epic wouldn’t it.” Boss said.

“It would.” Man said.

—

On Sarawat’s birthday he dressed nicely and went to the hospital. He bought a piece of cake from a cafe. Fire was forbidden so he couldn’t light a candle but he could still sing. Sarawat got there around one. He sat with Tine for a while. He talked about his big plans for the rest of the day. He fixed Tine’s hair and they listened to music. It was Sarawat’s birthday so he had Desktop Error on. He pulled out the cake around two and sang himself happy birthday. He ate the cake while talking about his plans to see a Liverpool football game live someday.

“I want to save up so I can get decent tickets. I don’t want to be stuck way at the back.” Sarawat said. He finished his cake and changed the music. “You’ll like this album. It’s really good.” Sarawat went to fix Tine’s hair just because he could. Thats when he realized Tine’s eyes were open. “Tine?” Sarawat asked softly.

Tine looked over at him without moving his head. He seemed to study Sarawat’s face. “Who?”

“I’m Sarawat. I’m your bond mate.” Sarawat touched Tine’s shoulder.

“I haven’t bonded.” Tine whispered.

“You went into heat while you were asleep.” Sarawat said.

Tine’s eyes widened. “You didn’t?”

Sarawat was confused for a moment then shook his head. “We didn’t bond. You couldn’t consent.”

Tine looked around the room. “Where am I?”

“The hospital.” Sarawat said.

“My parents?” Tine asked.

“I think P’Fang should explain that.” Sarawat said. He pushed the call button for the nurse.

“Yes?” The nurse asked when she opened the door.

“He’s awake.” Sarawat said.

“I’ll get a doctor.” The nurse said.

Sarawat was kicked out of the room while Tine was examined. P’Fang was called. She rushed over. Sarawat was let back in and had to watch while P’Fang told Tine there parents were dead. Tine cried for a really long time. Sarawat stood against a wall wanting to give comfort but not knowing how. Tine’s bed was put so Tine was in more of a sitting position. His feeding tube was taken out and he was brought broth to drink. P’Fang went back to her job and Sarawat was left watching Tine.

Tine sipped his broth and occasionally glanced at Sarawat. “Phi says you come most days.”

“I didn’t want you to wake up alone.” Sarawat said.

“I can’t believe I’ve been asleep for three months.” Tine said.

“A lot has changed.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded. “Have you seen my friends?”

“They haven’t been by as long as I’ve been coming. They claimed you wouldn’t want them too.” Sarawat said.

“Complete waste of time.” Tine said. “I was asleep.”

Sarawat’s phone rang. He pulled it out and saw it was his mom. “Hi mom.”

“We’re were suppose to have dinner at five. Where are you?” Lovely asked.

Sarawat had completely forgotten he had plans. “Tine woke up.”

“What?” Lovely asked. “Oh my god that amazing. Mike N’Tine woke up.”

“How wonderful.” Mike said in the background.

“I know it’s exciting but we have plans. I’ll send your dad around to pick you up.” Lovely said.

“I don’t know.” Sarawat said.

“I’m fine if you need to go.” Tine said.

Sarawat thought about it for a moment longer and sighed. “Okay I’ll come home.”

“I’ll have your dad text you when he gets there.” Lovely said.

“Okay.” Sarawat said. He hung up and looked at Tine. “I’ll be back tomorrow.”

Tine nodded softly.

Sarawat packed up his things. “Is there anything I could bring you?”

“A blue Hawaiian.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. “I’ll see you tomorrow.” He headed out to meet his dad with a skip in his step.

—

Tine stared at the wall and sighed. It was late. Well okay it was probably only eight pm. It felt late. Tine had woken up and found his world had crumbled around him. His parents were dead and his bond mate had come to claim him. Tine had never thought much about bonding. He’d always said he’d reject the person and do what he wanted. Sarawat seemed nice. Naive but nice. He had dedicated a lot of energy into Tine and Tine felt he should reward that. Tine would be grateful but there was no way in hell he was bonding. He grabbed his phone and called Fong.

“What up Phi?” Fong said.

“Dude it’s me.” Tine said.

“Tine?” Fong said excitedly. “No way.”

“Who did you think it was?” Tine asked.

“Your sister has been using your phone to call me.” Fong said.

Tine nodded. “I’m awake and just sitting here.” He hoped Fong would come over.

“I’m in the middle of something but I’ll come over tomorrow.” Fong said.

Tine tried really hard not to be disappointed. “Thats fine. I’ll just be here.”

“I’ll call the guys and we’ll come over tomorrow together.” Fong said.

“Sure that sounds great.” Tine said.

“I’ll see you tomorrow then.” Fong said.

“Okay.” Tine said. Fong hung up. Tine sighed and looked at his phone. Maybe Ging would come see him. Tine dialed her number.

“Tine?” Ging said in a confused voice.

“Hi baby.” Tine said.

“Your alive?” Ging said in shock.

“I am.” Tine said. “I miss you come see me.”

Ging sighed. “Tine I’m dating someone else. You’ve been gone for months and I thought you were going to die.”

“So you jumped into bed with someone new the first chance you got?” Tine asked angrily.

“Thats not fair.” Ging said.

“I was fighting for my life and you didn’t even bother to visit.” Tine ground out.

“You got too complicated. I told you when we started dating I didn’t want anything heavy. I wanted something easy breezy.” Ging said.

“You could have at least waited to dump me.” Tine said.

“Fong said you were as good as dead.” Ging said.

“You're not dating HIM are you?” Tine demanded.

“We were both lonely and needed someone to lean on.” Ging said.

“Thank you very much. I get hurt and you fuck my best friend.” Tine said.

“I’m sorry.” Ging said.

“Fuck you both.” Tine said and he hug up. He decided to text Fong.

Tine
I know about Ging

Fong
I’m sorry. I didn’t want
you to find out like this.

Tine
My girlfriend? How dare you

Fong
You weren’t very serious about her

Tine
Says who?
I fucking loved her

Fong
…

Tine
Ya thats what I thought

Tine put his phone on the bed. His girlfriend had cheated on him with his best friend. And he was stuck in a fucking diaper. This couldn’t get any worse.

—

Sarawat walked down the hall to Tine’s room with a spring in his step. He knocked on the door and went in. Tine was just how he left him. Lying in bed. But this time he had a newspaper. “Hi.” Sarawat said.

Tine put the paper down. “Can you talk to my sister about getting a book in here. I am bored.”

Sarawat came in and handed off the blue Hawaiian. “I can bring you a book.”

“Thanks.” Tine said. He took a sip of his drink.

Now that Tine was awake Sarawat didn’t know what to say. It had been so easy talking to him when he was asleep.

“What year are you?” Tine asked.

“I’ll be a second year when school starts again..” Sarawat said.

“So we're the same age?” Tine asked.

Sarawat nodded. “I’m already sixteen.”

Tine nodded. “Has anyone told you how long I need to stay here?”

“No. I think they need to make sure you're physically strong enough.” Sarawat said.

“I can’t wait to go home.” Tine said. “I miss my bed.”

Sarawat looked at the floor. “Tine…”

The door opened and someone stuck their head in.

“Tine!” A guy in a hoodie shouted. He was a beta.

Tine smiled. “Ohm.”

The door opened further revealing two more people.

“Dude you're alive.” Another guy said. He was also a beta.

Tine laughed. “Ugly as ever Phuak.”

Phuak laughed.

“Hi.” The third guy said. This guy was an alpha.

Tine pulled his arm back and chucked the blue Hawaiian at the alpha’s chest. It exploded on impact. “How dare you come here Fong!”

“What the fuck Tine?” Ohm said.

“He’s fucking Ging!” Tine shouted.

Phuak shook his head. “Seriously?”

“We were grieving.” Fong said.

“Tine wasn’t dead.” Ohm said.

“GET OUT!” Tine screamed.

“Tine!” Fong begged.

The door opened and a nurse came in.

“What is going on?” The nurse asked.

“I WANT HIM OUT!” Tine yelled.

The nurse took Fong’s arm. “Come on.”

“Tine!” Fong called.

Tine flipped Fong off.

“Is he seriously fucking Ging?” Phuak asked.

“Admitted to it last night.” Tine said.

“Who is Ging?” Sarawat asked.

“Tine’s girlfriend.” Ohm said.

“Ex girlfriend.” Tine said.

“Can’t believe he’d do that.” Phuak said.

“I saw them talking a lot recently but I never assumed they were doing that.” Ohm said.

“Fucking jerk. I wasted my blue Hawaiian on him.” Tine pouted.

“I’ll bring you a new one tomorrow.” Sarawat said.

“Who’s this?” Phuak asked.

Tine looked at Sarawat. “He’s my bond mate.”

“Awkward.” Ohm said.

Phuak chuckled.

“I don’t mind that Tine’s dated.” Sarawat said.

“You haven’t told him?” Phuak asked.

“Shut up.” Tine whispered.

Sarawat looked around. “Told me what?”

“Tine had no intention of bonding.” Ohm said.

Sarawat looked at Tine.

Tine sighed and looked down.

—

Sarawat lay in bed and looked at the ceiling. He had Desktop Error his favorite band on. He felt lost. Tine didn’t like him. He knew they had just met but Tine had been planning on rejecting him. Sarawat thought back to the three months he sat by Tine’s side like a fool. He’d waited there hoping Tine would open his eyes and feel the connection Sarawat did. Sarawat groaned.

“Whats wrong now?” Pam asked from the bedroom doorway.

Sarawat said nothing. He was brooding and he wanted to do it alone.

Pam came into the room and sat cross legged on Sarawat’s bed. “I’m assuming this has to do with Tine?”

Sarawat looked at Pam and realized she wasn’t leaving till she had gotten what she wanted. “He’s against bonding.”

“A lot of people are. More and more alpha and omega’s are speaking out about being forced to bond. Especially at such a young age.” Pam said.

Sarawat knew that. It was a very hot topic. It seemed everyday a new article about someone rejecting a bond mate came out. Sarawat just never thought it would happen to him. “He was going to reject me!” Sarawat whined.

“This accidentally might be a blessing. If Tine had gone into heat you would have shown up and he would have rejected you. But now you have just under a year to convince him to bond with you. This is your chance to woo him.” Pam said.

Sarawat sat up. Pam was right. He’d been given a gift and he wan’t going waste it. Tine and he would bond. The next day Sarawat showed up at Tine’s hospital with a blue Hawaiian.

“You're back.” Tine said in shock.

Sarawat handed over the blue Hawaiian.”I brought you a book and your iPad. I thought you might want to stream something.”

“Thanks.” Tine said.

“Tine I know you're going through something terrible but I promise I’ll be here for you no matter what. So please don’t give up on us before we’ve even started.” Sarawat said.

“Sarawat…” Tine said.

“Do you want to try getting to know each other? You don’t have to like me right now. Just keep your heart open to me.” Sarawat said.

Tine stared at Sarawat saying nothing.

—

Tine panted as his set came to an end on the recumbent machine he had been working out on. Physical therapy was no joke. Tine had to come down for an hour a day and work out to build up his strength. Tine just wanted out of the hospital. He wanted to go home. It would be weird to go home without his parents but P’Fang and him would make the most of it. Tine wanted to sleep in his own bed. It had been so long. He just knew he’d feel better when he went home. Tine stood up from the recumbent and felt his legs give out under him. Tine started to fall forward. “Fuck.” A strong body caught him and Tine smelled the familiar scent of Sarawat. Tine had known his scent before he ever woke up. It had permeated his coma. So had Sarawat’s voice. Tine had somehow heard it. When he woke up he was already familiar with the sound. Sarawat caught Tine and gently lowered them to their knees. He held Tine close. Tine hugged back and took a deep breath. Sarawat’s scent shouldn’t be so comforting but it was.

“You okay?” Sarawat asked.

“You really are the only person who cares about me aren’t you?” Tine asked.

Sarawat squeezed Tine tighter. “P’Fang-“

“Comes once a week to make sure things are fine. You're the one person who comes every day.” Tine said.

“You two alright?” A physical therapist asked.

“Fine.” Tine said. Sarawat helped Tine to his feet.

“You’ve done enough today.” The physical therapist said. “Go ahead back to your room.”

Sarawat got a wheelchair and took Tine back up to his room. Tine got into bed and sighed.

“I can’t wait to go home.” Tine said.

“Tine.” Sarawat said. “There is something we need to discuss.”

“I’ve been doing as you asked and keeping my heart open.” Tine said.

“I know.” Sarawat said. “This is something P’Fang should have told you but she seems to be avoiding it.”

Now Tine was curious.

“The truth is P’Fang sold your house.” Sarawat said.

“What?” Tine whispered.

“Your belongings are all at my house. P’Fang asked my family to take over your care.” Sarawat said.

“So it’s all just gone? My parents, my home?” Tine asked.

“I didn’t know how to tell you.” Sarawat said.

Tine started to cry. “I don’t know you and P’Fang handed me over to you?”

“I think she thought because we’re bond mates.” Sarawat said.

“What happened to my parent's stuff?” Tine asked.

“A lot of it is gone. But I have a couple of boxes of personal items waiting for you to go through them.” Sarawat said.

“I WISH I’D NEVER WOKEN UP. I WISH I HAD DIED!” Tine yelled.

A nurse came to the door. “Is everything alright.”

Tine kept sobbing.

“He received bad news.” Sarawat said.

The nurse nodded and left.

“I really am sorry.” Sarawat said.

“I have nothing.” Tine wailed. Sarawat tried to take Tine’s hand but he pulled it away and curled up on himself on his side. His back to Sarawat. “GO AWAY. JUST GO THE FUCK AWAY!” The room got quiet so Tine assumed he was alone. Tine cried for a few more minutes and reached for his phone. He wanted P’Fang to confirm what Sarawat told him. The phone rang for a while.

“What is it Nong I’m in the middle of something.” P’Fang said.

“Did you really sell the house?” Tine asked.

“We couldn’t afford to keep it.” P’Fang said.

“Why couldn’t I move in with you?” Tine asked. “Why do I have to move in with the Guntithanon’s?”

“I have roommates.” P’Fang said.

“With the money from the house we could have gotten our own place.” Tine said. The line was silent and a sneaking suspicion crawled up Tine’s spine. “You're going to take the money and run. You don’t care about me at all.”

“It’s what I’m owed.” P’Fang said.

“Depriving me of my inheritance is what your owned?” Tine asked.

“You would never understand you were the golden child.” P’Fang said.

“Thats bullshit. Mom and dad weren’t even sure about sending me to high school since I’m an omega. Yet they paid for you to go to law school.” Tine said. The line was silent. “So you’ve hated me all this time and now you're getting your revenge? Fine let's just put it out in the open. We aren’t family anymore.”

“Good.” P’Fang said before hanging up.

Tine sobbed into his pillow. He felt a hand on his shoulder and looked behind him to see Sarawat still there. “Nobody loves me.” Tine sobbed.

Sarawat got into the bed and spooned up behind Tine. “I do. From the moment I first saw you I loved you.”

Tine gripped Sarawat hand and kept sobbing.

—

Tine looked out the window of the car at the houses they passed. He was finally out of the hospital and heading home. Well not home, Sarawat’s home. Tine had reached out to all his relatives and no one wanted to take him in. Having an omega was too much of a burden. The only people willing to house him were the Guntithanon’s. Tine was truly dependent on his bond mates family. Tine watched the houses get bigger. Tine’s family had been on the poorer side so this was a change.

“We’re almost there.” Mike said.

Tine looked up as they pulled up to a house. It was ultra modern. All glass walls, with black metal and the occasional wood accent. Tine realized in a second that Sarawat’s family was rich. That could be to his advantage. Maybe if he played nice they would send him to university and he could become independent? Mike parked the car and he got out. Sarawat got out of the front seat and Tine took a deep breath. This was his life now. He couldn’t screw it up. Tine got out of the car. Sarawat grabbed the small bag of things Tine had had at the hospital. They headed inside.

“My wife Lovely is so excited to meet you.” Mike said.

Tine was led to the kitchen. There was a female beta Tine assumed was Sarawat’s mom.

“Sawadee ka.” Lovely wai’d. “It’s nice to meet you. I know this is a lot to take in so I think you should go upstairs and rest till dinner. We’ll eat together. My youngest son will hopefully be home in time. He can lose track of things.”

Tine wai’d back. “Sawadee krap.”

“Wat, take him upstairs.” Lovely said.

Sarawat touched Tine’s arm. “Come on.”

Tine was led upstairs to a room. He could see familiar posters from his room on the wall but they were mixed in with other bands. Tine watched Sarawat put down the bag he was carrying and sit on the bed. “Are we both sleeping here?”

“Ya.” Sarawat said.

“We aren’t even bonded.” Tine said scandalized.

“To my parents we are.” Sarawat said.

Tine sighed. Great he had to share a bed. At least it was a big one. It looked like a queen. Tine sat on the other side of the bed and pulled out his phone. Tine text his friends in a new group chat that excluded Fong.

Tine
Out of the hospital who wants to hang out?

Phuak
I would but I’m with Fong and you're not taking to him.

Ohm
I have a date tonight
Maybe tomorrow

Tine sighed. That was just great.

“You can move things around if you want.” Sarawat said.

“It’s fine.” Tine said. They went to dinner twenty minutes later. Tine sat next to Sarawat across from two empty chairs. Sarawat’s parents sat at the heads of the table.

“It’s so wonderful to have you here.” Lovely said.

“Thank you for having me.” Tine said.

“If you need anything let me know.” Lovely said.

“Sorry I’m late.” A voice said as an alpha. came to the table.

“N’Tine this is Phukong Sarawat’s little brother.” Mike said.

“Sawadee krap.” Tine said.

“No bad.” Phukong said.

“Excuse me?” Sarawat asked.

“I always thought your bond mate would be ugly.” Phukong said.

Sarawat rolled his eyes.

“Excuse Phukong he’s joking.” Lovely said.

Tine looked at Phukong. He looked like a little shit. He wasn’t sorry at all. Tine focused on his food and let the family talk. They didn’t need him. Tine offered to do dishes but Lovely said to go relax. Tine went up to his bedroom. He sat on the bed and sighed. He looked through his phone at all the people who hadn’t called or text while he was in the hospital. Did no one love him? Sarawat came in and stood by the door. “Did anyone visit me while I was sick?” Tine asked.

Sarawat came over and sat next to him. “I saw P’Fang a few times. But no. No one came. I didn’t get to you till three days after the accident. I might have missed some people.”

“Saying it’s pointless to visit someone in the hospital is just something you say. You don’t actually mean it. Everyone wants visitors.” Tine said.

Sarawat touched Tine’s hand.

“I’m not having sex with you tonight.” Tine said.

“I know. We're just sharing a bed. It will be like when you slept over at your friend's house as a kid.” Sarawat said.

Tine looked at Sarawat. “If you take advantage of me.”

Sarawat squeezed Tine’s hand. “I won’t.”

“You're all I have.” Tine admitted.

“I’ll take care of you. I promise.” Sarawat said.

Tine adjusted his hand so he was holding Sarawat’s. “Okay.”

—

Tine had been out of the hospital for three days. So far he’d mostly slept and watched Netflix on his iPad. He hardly talked or did anything. Sarawat was worried. He knew Tine felt really alone right now so maybe he needed friends. Sarawat invited his own over hoping it would help.

“We finally get to meet him.” Man said stepping into Sarawat’s house.

“You have to go easy on him. He’s going through a lot.” Sarawat said.

“We can be nice.” Boss said.

“We’re very nice.” Man said.

Sarawat led them up to his bedroom. He knocked and stuck his head inside. “Tine?” No response. Sarawat went inside followed by Man and Boss. “Tine?”

“I’m busy?” Tine grumbled from the bed.

“I have some friends over.” Sarawat said.

Tine sat up. “Do you want the room?”

“Holly shit he is hot.” Man said.

“Hello.” Boss waved at Tine.

“Tine this is Man and Boss. We were going to play football. Do you want to come?” Sarawat asked.

Tine looked down at his iPad.

“Come on.” Man said. “We’ve been waiting almost four months to meet you.”

“I’ll get dressed.” Tine said. Then he looked at the three of them. “Alone.”

Sarawat went out in the hall with Man and Boss.

“He seems nice.” Boss said.

“He depressed.” Sarawat said. “His whole world has fallen apart.”

“We understand.” Man said. “He needs some cheering up.

Tine came out a few minutes later in jeans and pale yellow t-shirt. They rode bikes to the park. Sarawat offered for Tine to ride on the back of his but he refused so Tine used Phukong’s. They split into teams and played for about an hour. Tine wasn’t very good. Man and Boss went easy on him. Eventually Tine sat down and Sarawat knew the game was over.

“You play much?” Boss asked.

Tine shook his head. “I’m a cheerleader.”

“Ah.” Man said sitting next to Tine. “Your strength is in your upper body.”

Tine nodded. “I can stand still for a really long period of time.”

Sarawat sat next to Tine as well. “You don’t like football?”

“It’s fine.” Tine said.

“But you don’t have a favorite team or anything?” Boss asked sitting down.

Tine shook his head.

“Is it fun being a cheerleader?” Man asked.

“I guess. My mom pushed me into it. She was a cheerleader and wanted my sister and I to be as well. I met my girlfriend there.” Tine paused. “Ex girlfriend.”

“I’m thirsty.” Boss said.

“Let's go get drinks.” Man said. “Tine needs more rest so Wat can stay with him.”

Boss nodded. “Let's go.”

Man and Boss walked off.

“Is Wat your nickname?” Tine asked.

“Ya.” Sarawat said. They sat in silence for a while. “Can I ask about your ex?”

“Sure.” Tine said.

“How long did you date?” Sarawat asked.

“About six months. She was a cheerleader like me. She said she wanted something casual. We were exclusive but I don’t know if she ever really thought of me as her boyfriend.” Tine said.

“Did you sleep with her?” Sarawat asked.

“I did.” Tine said. “I know it’s hard to hear but I loved her. I never said it out loud because I was terrified she’d leave me. But I did love her.”

“And your friend Fong stole her?” Sarawat asked.

“I went into the hospital and they got together.” Tine said.

“Fuck.” Sarawat said. They were silent for a while. “Could we make a promise that while we're figuring out our relationship we don’t date or kiss other people?”

“I will promise to be exclusive with you until my next heat. By then we should have figured things out. After that I’ll either bond or leave you.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. “Okay.” He felt better knowing Tine wouldn’t cheat. He had until Tine’s next heat to convince Tine to love him. He had his work cut out for him.

—

“YOU KNOW NOTHING ABOUT ME!” Tine yelled.

Sarawat stared at Tine. How had this conversation gone so wrong? Sarawat had come up to his room to find Tine in bed like he normally was. He’d tried to engage Tine in conversation. Even asking him if he wanted to walk to the convenience store. Tine had refused and Sarawat had pushed him to get out of bed. Tine had gotten angry and Sarawat had tried to smooth things over. Now Tine was out of bed and angry. “Tine.”

“Just because we're bond mates doesn’t mean you know anything about me.” Tine yelled.

“Tine.” Sarawat said again. “I’m sorry.” He’d just wanted Tine to get out of bed. He hated how depressed his bond mate was. He wanted Tine to feel better.

“I HAVE LOST EVERYTHING!” Tine scream. “My parents, my home, my sister. No one wants me. How am I suppose to survive on my own?”

“I want you.” Sarawat said. “I’ll take care of you.”

“You're the worst. How many different ways do I have to say I don’t want you? I have no intention of bonding with you. I WILL NEVER BOND!” Tine yelled.

“At least give me a chance.” Sarawat said.

Tine pulled back his fist and punched Sarawat in the jaw. “Fuck!” He backed up a few steeps and ran his fingers through his hair.

“Tine!” Sarawat said. Tine lunged at Sarawat knocking them both to the ground. Sarawat hit his head on the floor and looked up to see Tine crying above him.

“I HATE YOU!” Tine screamed. “I JUST WANT TO GO HOME! WHY CAN’T YOU JUST LEAVE ME ALONE?”

The bedroom door burst open and Lovely stepped inside. Tine got up and dashed past her. Sarawat sighed.

“You alright?” Lovely asked.

“I’m fine.” Sarawat sat up and rubbed his chin. “Tine’s going through something.”

“The poor boy. He’s been through so much.” Lovely said.

“I’ll go check on him in a few minutes.” Sarawat said. Sarawat waited about ten minutes then went downstairs to find Tine. He wasn’t in the house so Sarawat went to the small back yard. Still not there. Sarawat checked the front yard. Nothing. He pulled out his phone and called Tine’s number but it went straight to voicemail. Sarawat checked and Tine’s shoes were gone. Where would Tine go? Would he go to a friend's house? HOME. Tine had said he wanted to go home. “Mom.” Sarawat yelled rushing into the kitchen. “Do you know Tine’s old address?”

“I do.” Lovely said. “We had to get his addresses changed so we would receive his mail.”

“I think Tine went home.” Sarawat said.

Lovely sighed. “I’ll get my purse.”

They drove across town to Tine’s old house. Sarawat wasn’t sure he was in the right place. This neighborhood wasn’t very nice. The houses were small and some of them not well taken care of. Then as they pulled up to a house Sarawat saw Tine sitting on the front deck. He had his knees to his chest. He was still in his pajamas.

“Can I handle this on my own?” Sarawat asked.

Lovely smiled. “Okay.”

Sarawat got out of the car and went to sit down next to Tine. Sarawat sat there for a moment and let Tine relax. “I’m sorry it felt like I was pressuring you. I just get so sad seeing you in bed all day. I wanted to do something that would make you happy.” Tine sniffed and rubbed his nose on his knee. “The truth is I have no idea what I’m doing. I’ve never been in a relationship before. This is foreign territory to me. We’re both trying our best to get through a difficult situation. If we could lean on each other instead of fighting I know we’ll both get through this.”

“I fought with my parents.” Tine whispered.

“What?” Sarawat asked.

Tine sat up straighter. “The night of the accident I fought with my parents. They didn’t approve of me dating Ging. My dad was driving. He should have had his eyes on the road but he kept looking over the seat to yell at me. If I’d just done what they asked they would both be alive.” Tine sobbed.

Sarawat patted Tine’s head. “I know it feels that way little buffalo. But I promise this isn’t your fault.”

“She had there funeral while I was asleep. I didn’t even get to say goodbye.” Tine said trying to dry his tears.

“Tomorrow we’ll go to the temple and say goodbye.” Sarawat said.

“Why are you being so nice to me? Why don’t you hate me? I’ve refused you and hit you. I make you feel like crap.” Tine said.

“You make me happy. Tine I understand you went through something terrible. I don’t expect you to just fall into my arms. I know I have to put in the work. You are worth all that work.” Sarawat said.

Tine looked up at Sarawat. “I’m sorry I hit you.”

“I know.” Sarawat patted Tine’s head again. “I know things feel hopeless right now but I swear they aren’t. We are going to get through this. Now let's go home.”

“Can I really call your house my home?” Tine asked.

“I promise you. As long as I’me alive. Where ever I call home will also be your home.” Sarawat stood up and held his hand out. “Let's go.”

Tine hesitated for a moment then took his hand and stood up. “I’m scared.”

“I’ve got you.” Sarawat said. Tine nodded and let himself be led back to the car.

—

Tine lay in bed watching Netflix. He knew he needed to get up and deal with his life he just had no motivation. His parents were dead, his sister hated him, his extended family didn’t want him. Then to add insult to injury his best friend had fucked his girlfriend and his two other friends had slowly ghosted him. Tine had nothing. Well that wasn’t completely true. He had Sarawat. Tine sighed. It was of course the one person he didn’t want that wanted him. The bedroom door opened and Sarawat stuck his head in.

“My friends are downstairs. We were going to watch a movie if you wanted to come down.” Sarawat said.

Tine said nothing.

“Okay.” Sarawat shut the door.

Tine looked back at his show. Maybe he needed to start getting out? Maybe if he started living again he’d find a reason to go on? Tine turned off his iPad and got out of bed. He pulled on jeans and a shirt.. Tine fixed his hair and brushed his teeth. He tried to look casual like he’d just crawled out of bed. He didn’t want Sarawat to think he’d put effort into how he looked. Tine went downstairs and found the sitting room. The lights were off and the curtains lowered to make the place seem like a cave. Tine stood in the doorway watching the beginning of the film. It looked like a Wes Anderson.

“Tine!” A voice called.

Tine looked at the couch and saw Man looking at him.

“Hi.” Tine said.

“Come sit.” Man said.

Tine walked farther into the room and realized there were four people on the couch not three. A girl he didn’t recognize was sitting between Boss and Sarawat. Tine looked around and saw a chair on its own and sat there. He felt cold after being in his warm bed. The movie started and he tried to watch but he kept hearing the others whisper among themselves. They seemed to be having a good time. At one point the girl laughed out loud though nothing on the screen warranted it. Tine felt alone and excluded. He decided to leave. He got up as quietly as possible and started to leave the room.

“You're leaving?” Boss asked.

“I don’t want to be in the way.” Tine said.

“What are you talking about?” Man asked.

“YOU FOUR ARE CLEARLY SO INTERESTED IN TALKING TO EACH OTHER YOU’VE COMPLETELY IGNORED ME.” Tine blushed and ran for the door. He heard Sarawat call out to him. Tine shoved his feet into shoes and ran. He turned a corner as quickly as possible so Sarawat couldn’t see him. Tine looked around and realized he had no idea where he was. He walked till he found a bus stop and then got on. The bus took him into town. Tine got off and walked into a cafe. He was hungry. Tine ordered cake and a coffee. He found a seat and ate. He felt so lonely. Tine tried not to cry but he could’t help himself. He cried for a while and cleaned himself up. He was near a mall so he went inside and bought a movie ticket. He didn’t care what he saw. Tine sat in the dark for the next two hours and tried not to cry. When the movie was over Tine wandered the mall. He’d made a fool of himself back home. He couldn’t bear to face them. Tine pulled out his phone. He’d call Ohm and Phuak and see if either of them would take him in for the night. Tine looked at his phone and realized it was off. Tine recalled earlier in the day turning the phone off because he was so depressed about it not ringing. Tine turned the phone on and was bombarded by text and phone calls all from Sarawat. Tine decided to listen to the first one.

“Tine? Where are you. Please come back. I’m sorry we excluded you were just used to doing things as a group. We’re all really sorry we hurt you.” Sarawat said.

The next message started.

“Tine.” There was the sound of panting. “Please come back. I’m sorry.”

Tine pressed the third message.

“Look you don’t have to come back just tell me you're okay. Tine please you were in a coma less than a month ago. I’m worried.” Sarawat said.

There were ten more just like it. All begging Tine to come back. Saying how sorry he was. Tine felt bad. He’d really worried Sarawat. It was almost eight pm. Tine was cold and hungry. He wanted to go home. Tine dialed Sarawat’s number.

“Tine? Are you okay?” Sarawat asked.

“I don’t know how to get home.” Tine admitted.

“I’ll come and get you. Where are you?” Sarawat asked.

“I’m at Terminal 21.” Tine said. It was a local mall based around travel.

“I’ll get my dad and we’ll come get you.” Sarawat said.

Twenty minutes later Tine got into Mike’s car. Sarawat wasn’t there.

“You okay?” Mike asked.

Tine nodded.

“Everyone’s really worried.” Mike said. “I wanted to pick you up alone so we could talk.”

Tine sighed.

“I know you're having a hard time. Your whole world has changed. But you need to be kinder to the people around you. Sarawat is a naive kid who believes true love beats everything. He’s doing his best but he’s sheltered. He can’t imagine the pain you're in. He thinks love and time will heal your wounds. But you need something more. Something he can’t give you. You can’t spend the rest of your life in bed. At some point you’re going to have to decide if you’re going to live or not. You're the only one who can save you.” Mike said.

“What if I don’t decide to live?” Tine asked.

“Then I’ll ask you to leave my home so Sarawat can move on and be with someone who truly loves him. He deserves someone alive.” Mike said. “You really have so much to live for. Your young. You have your whole life ahead of you. If you just try I know you’ll find something meaningful to live for.”

Tine looked out the window. It was up to him to find a reason for living. The car pulled up to the house and Sarawat rushed out. He pulled Tine into a hug and held him close. “I’m sorry.” Tine mumbled.

“No I’m sorry.” Sarawat pulled back and looked at Tine. “I asked you to come down and watch a movie then I ignored you while my friends and I had a good time. We didn’t even offer you a spot on the couch.”

“I should have known better interrupting you.” Tine looked down.

“Tine I asked you to join us then ignored you. You have every right to be upset. I’m not mad.” Sarawat said.

Tine’s stomach rumbled.

“Let's get you some dinner.” Sarawat said.

Tine sat at the kitchen table and ate. Man, Boss and the girl Tine didn’t know came in.

“We’re sorry for excluding you.” Man said.

“We were jerks.” Boss said.

“This is a terrible way to meet.” The girl said. “I’m Pam. I was so excited to meet you then I didn’t even introduce myself.”

Tine focused on eating. When he was done Lovely took his bowl.

“We never finished the movie.” Man said.

“Yes come watch the movie with us. I’ll take the chair.” Pam said.

“I think I’ll just go to bed.” Tine said. He went upstairs as quickly as possible. He sat on the edge of the bed and put his face in his hands. He sobbed his heart out for five minutes then got ready for bed.

—

Tine lay awake listening to Sarawat breathe. Tine was thinking about what Mike had said in the car. Tine was the one who had to pick whether he was going to live or not. Tine was the one who had to push himself. To make the choice to get out of bed and keep going. Tine wasn’t sure he did want to move on. Why couldn’t he had been killed with his parents? Why did he have to wake up in this world were everything hurt? Why couldn’t he go back to his old life? It hadn’t been perfect but it had been his. Tine sat up and realized he didn’t want to get better. He just wanted to disappear into nothingness. Tine got out of bed and packed his suitcase. It wasn’t fair to waste Sarawat’s time when he had no intention of changing. Tine got dressed and left the room. He quietly went downstairs and left the house. Tine looked around not knowing where to go. Tine picked a direction and headed off. This was his choice.

Chapter Text

Tine sat at the bus stop he’d been at earlier that day. He hadn’t been looking for it he just happened to come across it. He’d turned off his phone and was just waiting for the next bus to arrive. It was the middle of the night so one probably wouldn’t be by for a few hours. Tine had his eyes down. This was the right choice. Tine could go off somewhere to waste what ever was left of his life and Sarawat could move on. Someone sat next to Tine on the bench. Tine looked up and saw Sarawat still in his pajamas. “You need to let me go. I have no intention of getting better.”

“Thats where you're wrong. If you had really given up on life you would have tried to kill yourself. Instead you left in an attempt to protect me.” Sarawat said.

“Did not.” Tine blushed.

“You didn’t want me to see you fall apart. Any time you get emotional you push me away. You're not used to being vulnerable with people.” Sarawat said.

Tine looked at Sarawat fully. “My parents taught me to be independent and not to need anyone.”

“Everyone needs someone.” Sarawat said. “I sure as hell need you.”

“I’m not good at this.” Tine admitted.

“I know little buffalo and I haven’t made it easy. I say I’ll be there for you then I ignore you. That can’t have bee any fun.” Sarawat said.

Tears filled Tine’s eyes. “I felt like no one cared about me.”

“That was the opposite of what I wanted. I was trying to bring you closer to my friends so you felt less alone. I screwed up.” Sarawat said.

“I don’t want to be all alone.” Tine admitted.

Sarawat patted Tine’s head. “Next time I’ll do better. We won’t make you feel alone.”

Tine started to cry. “I want to live.”

“I know you do. Let's go home. It’s cold out here.” Sarawat said.

Tine let Sarawat help him up. Sarawat took Tine’s bag and they walked home hand in hand. Tine decided then and there he would live. No matter what happened he had been given a second chance and he wasn’t going to waste it.

—

Tine walked into school on his first day. Everything was new and strange. He was attending Sarawat’s school instead of his own. Tine had decided to quit being a cheerleader. It brought back to many bad memories. Tine would have to make new friends and find his way around. At least Tine knew a few people. He’d spend many afternoons playing football with Man and Boss. He’d also spent evenings watching Sarawat’s band rehearsals. Pam had done her best to befriend him. Tine wasn’t sure if he trusted her yet. Omega’s and alpha’s weren’t often friends without feelings getting confusing. Tine had to wonder if Pam had feelings Sarawat. Thinking someone else had feelings for Sarawat didn’t set well with Tine.

Sarawat showed Tine to his classroom. “I’ll pick you up for lunch.”

“Where will you be?” Tine asked nervously.

Sarawat pointed down the hall. “Two doors down.”

Tine reached out to grab Sarawat’s shirt but stopped himself. He had to do this on his own. He said goodbye and went into his classroom. Tine found an empty seat towards the back and looked around. He could do this. He would be brave. The teacher came in and assigned seats. Tine stayed in the back row but ended up next to the window. His desk mate sat down and smiled. He was a bonded omega.

“Sawadee krap I’m Green.” He wai’d.

Tine wai’d back. “Sawadee krap I’m Tine.”

“Are you new here? I don’t remember you from last year.” Green said.

“I switched to my bond mates school.” Tine said.

“But you aren’t bonded?” Green asked confusedly.

“I was sick during heat so we couldn’t bond.” Tine said.

Green nodded. “But your family had you move in with your bond mate anyways. I’ve heard of that happening. Who is your bond mate?”

“Sarawat Guntithanon.” Tine said.

“Oh fuck.” Green said.

“What?” Tine asked.

“It’s just that everyone in school was basically convinced Sarawat would bond with Pam.” Green said.

Tine’s stomach hurt. That was the last thing he wanted to hear. The teacher started class so Tine paid attention. Occasionally Green would say something to him. Tine was not looking forward to lunch. When class finally broke for lunch Tine sighed. He noticed Green texting someone. “You never said who your bonded to.” Tine said.

Green smiled. “He’s in university. His name is Dim and he’s such an asshole but I love him.”

“How long have you been bonded?” Tine asked.

“I bonded the second week of school last year. I’m coming up on my one year anniversary.” Green said.

“Tine?”

Tine looked to the front of the room and saw Sarawat waiting for him. “I have to go.”

“If you ever get sick of sitting with your mate. Just join my friends and me. We’d love to have you.” Green said.

“Thanks.” Tine went to join Sarawat.

“Who’s that?” Sarawat asked.

“Green. We sit next to each other.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded.

—

Tine watched Pam and Sarawat stand together. Pam was laughing. She kept touching Sarawat’s arm like it belonged to her. Tine was trying to get used to his new life. Green had been a lot of help. Sarawat wanted Tine to be friends with his friends. Tine didn’t mind Man and Boss but he couldn’t stand Pam. Tine had been living with Sarawat for about three months. In all that time Tine had learned one thing. Pam came first. If she called Sarawat would drop everything to talk to her. If she came over Tine would be kicked out of his room so Sarawat and Pam could talk alone. Sarawat constantly held Pam’s hand. It was nauseating. Sarawat was suppose to be Tine’s bond mate not Pam’s. Tine wasn’t interesting in being with Sarawat romantically but it was the principle of the thing. They had promised not to cheat.

“Come on Tine.” Sarawat called.

“I’m going out with Green.” Tine said.

Sarawat sighed. Clearly disappointed but he nodded and walked away. Pam took Sarawat’s hand as they walked.

Tine glared at the back of Pam’s head.

“You ready to go?” Green asked.

Tine nodded. They went to a cafe near campus and got drinks.

“Dim is such an animal. He stays out late drinking then comes home and has his way with me.” Green said.

“Do you love P’Dim?” Tine asked.

“Sadly I do.” Green said. “He doesn’t deserve me.”

“Would he cheat?” Tine asked.

“No. He knows whats good for him.” Green said.

Tine looked at his hands. Green placed his hand over Tine’s who looked up to look at his friend. “What?” Tine asked.

“I think Sarawat is cheating on you.” Green said.

“You think I don’t know that?” Tine asked. “The whole school is talking about their affair.”

“What will you do?” Green asked.

“What can I do? I am completely dependent on Wat’s family.” Tine said.

“You really have no where to go?” Green asked.

“Everyone abandoned me.” Tine said.

“So you just have to put up with it?” Green asked.

Tine nodded.

“I don’t envy you.” Green said.

Tine came home an hour later. He went up to his room to change his clothing. He opened the door and found Pam lying out on his bed while Sarawat leaned over her. Sarawat turned when the door opened.

“We’re in the middle of something.” Sarawat said.

Tine’s blood boiled. “I’m sure you are.” He slammed the door and went to sit in the backyard.

—

Sarawat was trying not to be jealous. He was happy Tine had made a friend at school. But did Tine have to spend so much time with him? Tine seemed to go out everyday after school with Green. Sarawat had no idea where they went or what they did. It was driving him crazy.

“You're not any better.” Phukong said on the bus ride home.

“What do you mean?” Sarawat asked.

“You spend too much time with Pam.” Phukong said.

“She’s my friend.” Sarawat said.

“And Green is Tine’s.” Phukong said. “You have to know how it looks. An un-bonded alpha spending so much time with an un-bonded omega. People talk. Our school is full of gossip about you and Pam. Tine has to put up with that everyday. At least the friend he’s made is another omega. You don’t have to worry about him cheating.”

“Are you saying he might think I’m cheating?” Sarawat asked.

“All you have done since Tine woke up is tell him Pam is special. You’ve kicked him out of rooms so you and Pam can be alone. You’ve ignored him in favor or Pam. I know you don’t mean anything by it but it hasn’t come off well.” Phukong said. “If you want Tine to be your bond mate you need to make him feel special. Not Pam.”

Sarawat thought about what Phukong said all afternoon. Had he been pushing Tine to the side? He could recall on several different occasion where Sarawat had asked Tine not to sit next to him at lunch so Pam could. Or the times Pam came over to the house and Sarawat kicked Tine out of their bedroom so he and Pam could talk. Sarawat had held Pam’s hand walking to the bus after school instead of Tine’s. Sarawat shook his head. It was true. Sarawat had screwed up. No wonder Tine was always off with Green. The bedroom door opened and Tine stepped in. Without a word he went to the closet and changed his clothing. “Tine.” Sarawat said.

“I’ll be out of your hair in just a moment.” Tine said bitterly. “You can have the room.”

Sarawat got up from his desk and went over to Tine. He placed a hand on Tine’s bare back.

“Don’t.” Tine bit out.

“Tine?” Sarawat asked confusedly.

“Don’t flirt with her then me in the same breath.” Tine said.

Sarawat back hugged Tine. “I’m so sorry.”

“For what?” Tine asked.

“I didn’t realize my behavior with Pam could be seen as flirting. Thats just how I’ve always acted around her.” Sarawat said. Tine was silent. “It’s wrong of me to treat her as special.”

“How would you feel if I was hanging off some alpha? Especially after we promised not to cheat. You know you can cheat without kissing or sex? It’s called an emotional affair. I think you and Pam are more embroiled than you let on.” Tine pulled away. He put on his shirt and left the room.

Sarawat sighed. This would not end well.

—

Sarawat went to his classroom and sat at his desk. Tine had ignored him all night last night. Preferring to sit with his earbuds in. Sarawat didn’t know what to do.

“Whats got you so glum?” Pam stood over Sarawat’s desk.

“We need to talk.” Sarawat said.

Pam sat in the seat next to Sarawat’s and nodded. “Sure.”

“Did you know over half the school think’s were dating?” Sarawat asked. Phukong has told him that.

Pam sighed. “I did. But it’s not true. We see each other as friends.”

“Think about how Tine must feel hearing that.” Sarawat said.

Pam looked down. “It would be horrible. I’d never want to hear about my bond mate being with anyone else.”

“We need to step back from each other. No more holding hands. You need to let Tine sit next to me at lunch. I don’t think you should come over to my house on your own for a while.” Sarawat said.

“We did nothing wrong why are we being punished?” Pam asked.

“Tine thinks we’re having an emotional affair. I can’t have him thinking that.” Sarawat said.

“I can’t lose our friendship.” Pam said.

“We won’t. We can text and talk on the phone all we want. We just need to stop crossing boundaries. We’re friends not lovers.” Sarawat said.

“I guess we have gotten too close. I would hate to explain our friendship to my alpha.” Pam said.

“You're still my best friend Pam. We can be friends and not hold hands.” Sarawat said.

Pam nodded. “We will stop those rumors so Tine can relax.”

“Thanks.” Sarawat said.

At lunch Sarawat found Tine in line for food and joined him.

“I’m sorry about last night. You're right I was being disloyal.” Sarawat picked up a tray.

“You don’t have to put up with people telling you your bond mate is fucking someone else.” Tine said.

“I will work on making sure everyone knows I’m loyal to you.” Sarawat said.

“Whatever.” Tine said.

They got their food and went to go sit down.

“Sit with me?” Sarawat asked.

“You only talk about football or the band. You leave me out of everything. I’m going to sit with Green. At least he includes me in things.” Tine stomped off.

Sarawat sighed. He had a lot of work ahead of him.

—

Tine left his classroom talking to Green. It was lunch time and Tine was hungry. Tine was laughing at the description of the smut novel Green was currently reading.

“You should give it a try.” Green said.

“I’m not really into smut.” Tine admitted.

“I’ll find one even you like.” Green said.

“Tine!”

Tine looked over and saw Sarawat jogging up to him. Tine sighed. He hadn’t talked much to Sarawat over the past week. He’d bee too mad. “What?”

Sarawat came up to him. “Pam went into heat today. She’s bonding.”

Tine’s stomach uncoiled. He hadn’t realized how much tension he’s been holding in his body till he relaxed.

“She has an alpha?” Green said excitedly.

Sarawat nodded. “She left during third period.”

“This is a good thing.” Green whispered to Tine.

Tine nodded. With Pam bonded hopefully she would back off Sarawat. “Congratulations.”

“Have lunch with me today?” Sarawat asked.

Tine looked at Green who nodded at him. “Sure.” Tine said. All afternoon Tine was on cloud nine. Pam was bonded. She would move away and change schools. Tine would be done with her. Tine hoped her bond mate lived in another city, no another country. He wanted her as gone as possible. That evening instead of going out with Green Tine went home with Sarawat. The two of them talked the whole way home. Tine felt close to Sarawat in a way he hadn’t before. They got home and Lovely called them into the kitchen.

“I thought you should hear it from me.” Lovely said. “Your younger brother Phukong has bonded with Pam. When her heat is over she’ll be moving in with us.”

Tine’s stomach dropped. He thought he was going to be sick. “Thats just great.” Tine ran off to his bedroom crying. He locked the door so Sarawat couldn’t come in.

Sarawat tried the door then banged on it. “I didn’t know. Tine please I didn’t know.”

Tine sobbed into the bed. Now he had no safe place away from Pam.

—

Pam moved in on Saturday. Tine hid in his room crying. Sarawat didn’t know what to do. Pam rushed into the house and gave Sarawat a hug.

“I always knew we’d be family.” Pam said.

Sarawat nodded. “Be easy around Tine he’s not taking the news well.”

“He must feel like I’m invading his home.” Pam said.

“Why are we in the doorway?” Phukong asked carrying in a bag.

“Tine isn’t taking me moving in well.” Pam said.

“You only have yourselves to blame. Now come on let's get this stuff inside.” Phukong said.

Sarawat helped carry things in. He left Pam and Phukong to sort out the room. Sarawat went back to his own room to check on Tine. He found Tine between the wall and the bed. There was a narrow space just big enough for Tine to sit with his knees up to his chest. Tine liked to sit there when he was upset. Sarawat sat next to him. “Tine…”

“Just shut up.” Tine said softly. “I know I’m acting like a child. I know I’m in the wrong. I just can’t help it.”

Sarawat put his hand on Tine’s knee. “You aren’t acting like a child. I got jealous of you and Green and you don’t even act flirty with him. I have been made very aware I crossed some lines with Pam. I can’t imagine how hard it is to have her here.”

“You're making me look like an idiot.” Tine said “I was never jealous before. I was cool and calm. Almost too much so. I pissed Ging off for not getting jealous. We aren’t even together and I get mad every time you two touch.” Tine lifted his head and looked at Sarawat. “What have you done to me?”

Sarawat softly smiled. “I know it isn’t the time for smiling but I’m really happy right now. I thought for so long you’d never look at me twice and now you're jealous of me.”

Tine pushed Sarawat away. “It isn’t the time for jokes. I am in actually distress.”

Sarawat smiled wider.

Tine slapped Sarawat across the face. “STOP MOCKING ME!”

“I’m not.” Sarawat said. He tried to pull Tine into a hug. Tine fought back and they started wrestling. In the confined space it didn’t go very well. The bed got pushed to the side. Giving them more space. Tine got the advantage and pinned Sarawat to the floor. He held Sarawat’s arms to the floor.

“STOP!” Tine shouted.

Sarawat looked up into Tine’s beautiful face and was filled with want. “You're so beautiful.”

Tine blushed and sat up freeing Sarawat’s arms. “Shut up.”

Sarawat put his arms around Tine and pulled his back down. “You're the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen.” They locked eyes and Sarawat pulled Tine down into a kiss. At first it was just Sarawat kissing Tine. But after a minute Tine started to kiss back. They pulled each other close and rolled over so Tine was on bottom. Tine wrapped his legs around Sarawat and pulled him closer against him. Sarawat could hardly breathe. He was so overwhelmed. “Tine?” Sarawat whispered. Loud laughter interrupted them from next door.

Tine pushed Sarawat back. “You're manipulating me!”

“No.” Sarawat tried to pull Tine back. “I just wanted to kiss you.”

“Now that Pam’s taken you’ll settle for me?” Tine asked. “FUCK YOU.” Tine climbed out from under Sarawat and ran for the door. Sarawat sighed. That had not gone to plane. Sarawat got up and followed Tine down but he was gone. Sarawat text him to come back but he got no response. That night at dinner Sarawat sat next to an empty seat.

“Is Tine not well?” Mike asked.

“He got in a fight with Wat and ran for it.” Phukong said.

Sarawat sighed.

“He’ll come home.” Mike said. “He always does.”

Sarawat waited till late for Tine to get there. Around ten a car dropped Tine off. Sarawat wanted to know who the driver was but he knew asking would start another fight. Tine got ready for bed and lay down. It was clear he didn’t want to speak. After about ten minutes of silence moaning sounds came from next door. “Thats just perfect.” Sarawat was going to have to listen to Phukong and Pam fuck all the time. Sarawat looked at Tine but he’d put earbuds in. Sarawat followed suit. He couldn’t want till he moved out.

—

“What is it like having Pam at home with you all the time?” Man asked during football practice.

“It’s a blessing and a curse.” Sarawat said.

“What does that mean?” Boss asked.

“During the day when Pam is around to hang out and talk about the band it’s great. But my bedroom is right next to Phukong’s and they’re newly bonded.” Sarawat said.

“Every night?” Man asked.

“Every night.” Sarawat said.

“Whats every night?” Boss asked.

Man whispered in Boss’s ear.

“Ah so they’re fucking like rabbits.” Boss said.

Sarawat rolled his eyes.

“This can’t be easy on Tine.” Man said.

Sarawat sighed. “He’s back to sleeping all the time. If he’s not at home he’s out with Green. He won’t talk to me.”

“You have got to figure something out. You're going backwards not forwards.” Man said.

“Make Tine feel safe and appreciated.” Boss said. “Do something nice for him.”

Sarawat nodded. Thats wasn’t bad advice.

“Take him on a date.” Man said. “You really haven’t been on many dates.”

‘A date.’ Sarawat thought. That might be just the thing.

That night at the house Sarawat ran into Pam in the hall. Pam had dated more than he had so he thought he’d ask for some advice.

“I want to take Tine out on a date but I don’t know where to start.” Sarawat said.

Pam leaned against the wall. You could take him out to dinner.”

Sarawat nodded. He heard voices coming. “Let's talk about this in my room.” Pam nodded and the two of them went inside. Pam lay down on Sarawat’s bed like she always did and Sarawat sat next to her.

“He really likes Scrubb. See if you can find a performance.” Pam said.

Sarawat lay back on his bed. “I bet they’re performing at a festival.”

“Check around. I bet Tine would go crazy for that.” Pam said.

The bedroom door opened and Sarawat looked up to see Tine looking in. Tine’s expression went from neutral to angry. He left leaving the door open.

“Did we just fuck up?” Pam asked softly.

The door opened farther and now Phukong was with Tine.

Phukong glared at Sarawat. “Go back to our room Pam.”

Pam sat up. “We were just talking.”

“How would you two feel if you two walked in on Tine and I like this?” Phukong asked.

Pam sighed and got up. She came towards the door. “We really were just talking.”

“Room now.” Phukong said.

Pam walked away.

“Keep your hands off my bond mate.” Phukong said. Then he left. A minute passed and Sarawat could hear yelling next door.

Sarawat looked at Tine. It was going to take more than a date to fix this. He was fucked.

—

Tine opened the fridge and looked inside. It was probably two am and Tine was hungry. He pulled out leftovers from dinner and sat them on the counter.

“Could you get me the juice.” A female voice said behind Tine.

Tine grabbed the juice and turned around to hand it to Pam. He went back to the fridge and kept looking. When he had everything he needed he stepped away. He got out a plate and sat in on the counter.

“Get one for me too.” Pam asked.

Tine pulled out a second plate. He put food on both plates then microwaved them. He got forks and spoons and sat the plates at the table. Tine got himself a glass of water.

“Thanks.” Pam said sitting across from him.

Tine ate his food in silence.

“Tine.” Pam said.

Tine didn’t answer.

“You have to know I don’t see Sarawat in a romanic way.” Pam said.

“Do you love Phukong?” Tine asked.

“No. But we’re only been together a month. I’m not upset that he’s my alpha. I do really like him. I see a future with Phukong. Wat’s just my friend.” Pam said.

“How would you feel if I acted around Phukong the way you act around Wat?” Tine asked.

“I would feel horrible. Like you were trying to steal my mate.” Pam said.

“So why is it different for you?” Tine asked.

“Wat and I have history.” Pam said.

“I don’t care.” Tine said. “Stay away from my mate or I’ll leave. I won’t be treated like this. Do you want to explain to Wat why I’ve gone away?”

Pam shook her head.

“I’m not the only one upset. I can hear Phukong yelling at you through the wall. He’s sick of finding you two together just as much as I am.” Tine said.

“I really only see Wat as a friend.” Pam said.

“Your words and your action don’t match up.” Tine said. He finished his food and left the kitchen. Tine went up stairs to his bedroom and stood next to the bed. Sarawat was his and he’d prove it. Tine got onto the bed and straddled Sarawat’s torso. He grabbed Sarawat by the front of his sleep shirt and shook him.

Sarawat slowly opened his eyes. “Tine?”

Tine leaned down and kissed Sarawat. Tine heard Sarawat gasp then Tine felt hands on his back pulling him close. They kissed for several minutes then Sarawat flipped them so he was on top. the blankets got caught around their legs so Tine tipped them back so he was on top. One second he was kissing and then the next he was crying. Tine pulled away as big tear drops fell onto Sarawat’s face.

Sarawat cupped Tine’s face with his hand. “I’m really hurting you aren’t I?”

Tine nodded.

“Come here.” Sarawat said.

Tine got under the covers and collapsed on top of Sarawat. He tucked his face into Sarawat’s neck and let himself cry. When had he gotten so soft? Tine didn’t know but he hoped it stopped. His heart was more prone to breaking like this.

—

“You can stare at my ceiling all you want it isn’t going to give you an answer.” Green said.

Tine sighed. It was a Saturday and Tine was at Green’s. He was laid out on the couch moping. Green had a movie on. He was sitting in an arm chair. Green’s bond mate P’Dim was at school. Unlike high schools most university students went to school six days a week. “I never used to be this uncool.” Tine said.

“Why do you think you're uncool?” Green asked.

“Before my coma I had girls lining up for a chance to date me. I had a beautiful girlfriend and a great circle of friends. Now I’m acting like a pathetic love sick fool who gets jealous when other omega’s touch my mate.” Tine pouted.

“I have to ask. Were you happy in your old life?” Green asked.

“Of course I was.” Tine said.

“Because of everything you’ve said it sounds like you were miserable. Your parents treated you like trash. Said because you were an omega you were an inferior human being. Your sister acted nice but was always leaving you hanging when you needed her. Your friends were only around for the good times. When things got tough like your parents threatening to kick you out they bailed. Your girlfriend who you loved and trusted was never loyal to you. You got sick and the first thing she did was fuck your alpha friend. Tine you had no support system. No one who truly loved you. Then after all that bullshit you wake up and Sarawat is just sitting there all devoted to you. I understand it was overwhelming. You’d spent your whole life loving people but not really being loved. You don’t know what to do with his affection so you push him away. Even with me. You're constantly questioning why I care so much. It’s easier for you to accept Dim being nice because he only does it when pushed.” Green said.

Tine held his hands out in front of himself and looked at them. Was that the problem? Tine wasn’t used to being loved so when someone showed him some affection he ran away? “Are you saying I’m blowing up the thing with Pam?”

“No.” Green said. “I think the things with Pam hurts so much because for once someone picked you. Then Sarawat started being sweet with Pam and it drove you crazy. Sarawat was yours and you didn’t want to share him.”

Tine sat up and looked at Green. “It doesn’t mean I like him.”

“No.” Green said. “It means you're possessive of his affection. You finally got a little love and you’ll be damned if you have to share it. You like it when he treats you well. You're addicted to it.”

Tine looked at the ground.

“There are worse things to be addicted to. You just want affection.” Green said.

Tine got home well past midnight. He locked the front door and headed up to his room. He had to keep his hand on the wall so he didn’t trip. Tine made it back to his room and sighed. He opened the door and found it dark inside. A little light came in from outside the window. Illuminating Sarawat who was lying in bed on his back. Tine went into his room and shut the door. He took off his jacket and his jeans. Leaving him in boxers and a t-shirt. Tine stood by the bed for a minute or two then he got on it. He pulled the blankets down and sat on Sarawat’s stomach. He looked down at his mate for a moment and sighed. “Wat.” Tine whispered. No response. “Wat!” Tine said louder. He realized Sarawat was wearing earbuds. Tine took them out. The air filling softly with Desktop Error. Sarawat reached up and touched his ear. A confused expression crossed his face and he opened his eyes.

“Ti-“ Sarawat started to say.

“Shhhh.” Tine said. He pressed a finger to Sarawat’s lips. “No more filling me with hope and love just to turn your back on me. You have your family and your friends. You have so many people who care about you. All I have is you and Green. You don’t get to treat me like I’m special then turn around and give Pam the same attention. Either I’m special or I’m not.”

“You're special.” Sarawat said.

Tine gripped the front of Sarawat sleep shirt. “You are reserved. Don’t even look at anyone else.”

Sarawat nodded.

Tine started to get up but Sarawat pulled him back.

“Tine.” Sarawat said.

Tine kissed Sarawat hard. He didn’t want to hear what he had to say. Sarawat pulled Tine down under the covers. They rolled around a bit. They started pulling off clothing as they went. Sarawat kissed Tine’s neck leaving behind a few marks. He worked his way down Tine’s body to his chest. He took one of Tine’s nipples into his mouth. Tine gasped. None of the girls he’s had sex with ever did that. Tine was so wet. When omega’s are aroused they produce something called slick. It means you don’t have to use lube. Sarawat got between Tine’s legs and helped him out of his boxers. He kissed along Tine’s hip and then licked at Tine’s cock. Tine moaned and reached down. His fingers slid into Sarawat’s hair.

“Fuck.” Sarawat mumbled. He came back up and started sucking Tine’s nipples again.

Tine felt a finger at his entrance and relaxed. He wanted this. He might be nervous, but he wanted to be here. The finger slipped in. It felt a little odd, but it also felt good. Tine was already stretched so Sarawat looked at Tine in confusion. “Condom.” Tine said.

Sarawat reached into his bottom drawer of his bed stand. He pulled out a condom and put it on. “Tine.”

“Shhhh.” Tine said pulling Sarawat back into a kiss. Sarawat pushed in hard and fast, knocking the air from Tine’s lungs. The feeling of being stretched and Sarawat’s cock rubbing against Tine’s prostrate almost made him cum.

“Tine?” Sarawat asked.

“Move.” Tine whispered. Sarawat set a fast pace. Tine gasped and tried to hold on. It was his first time being penetrated and it was all too much. Sarawat left marks around Tine’s clavicle. Sarawat started to thrust in and out of Tine. The burn was still there but it was starting to feel good. Unfortunately Sarawat picked up speed too fast and too soon Tine was panting under him. It was too much but Tine didn’t know how to get Sarawat to slow down. Sarawat took Tine hard and fast. Too fast for anyones first time. Tine clawed at his back but that only spurred Sarawat on. Tine shut his eyes and took it. Eventually Sarawat reached between them and jerked Tine off till he came. Then Sarawat came and slumped over Tine. They lay there for a minute just catching their breath. Tine pushed Sarawat off himself. He got out of bed and pulled on his boxers. He went to the bathroom and found himself covered in hickeys. He took a quick shower and came back to his room.

Sarawat was sitting up in bed. “Tine.”

“I don’t want to talk.” Tine said pulling on his pajama’s.

“Just answer this one question. Why were you already stretched when you got into bed?” Sarawat asked.

“I fingered myself before I came in.” Tine said. He had. He’d fingered himself in Green’s bathroom with the intention of fucking Sarawat when he got home.

Sarawat nodded. “I believe you. You wouldn’t cheat on me.”

Tine got into bed. “Go to sleep.” Tine listened to Sarawat lay back down. Tine sighed. He felt like he’d just opened pandora’s box in an attempt to find hope.

—

Sarawat knocked on Man’s door and waited. He really hoped Man was in. He hadn’t called ahead. The door opened and Man’s little sister June answered the door. She was twelve. She had shoulder length hair and braces. Between Man and her she’d gotten the brains. There six year old brother was the real idiot. He put anything and everything in his mouth.

“Hi Phi.” N’June said.

“Is Man home?” Sarawat asked.

“He’s brooding in his room. Mom won’t increase his allowance.” N’June said.

“I’ll go up then.” Sarawat said. He took off his shoes and went up to Man’s room. He opened the door and found Man lying on his bed with Polycat blasting. Sarawat went to Man’s laptop and turned the music down.

“I was listening to that.” Man said rolling onto his side. “Oh it’s you. What is Tine mad at you about now?”

“We had sex.” Sarawat said.

Man sat up. “You and Tine?”

“Yes Tine and I. Who else?” Sarawat asked.

“I don’t know I thought maybe you and Pam.” Man said.

Sarawat sat on the floor of Man’s room. “You know I don’t see Pam that way.”

“Hasn’t even stopped me from fucking someone.” Man said.

Sarawat sighed. Man had a point. People slept with people they didn’t like everyday.

“So what happened? Were you wrestling in bed and things went too far?” Man asked.

“I woke up in the middle of the night to him sitting on me. He said I was reserved and that I wasn’t allowed to make him feel special and then take it away.” Sarawat said. He’d been really confused as to what Tine meant.

Man gave Sarawat a shit eating grin.

“What?” Sarawat asked.

“He was marking his territory. Claiming you as his.” Man said.

“You think so?” Sarawat asked.

“Did you leave any marks on him?” Man asked.

“A couple of hickeys.” Sarawat said.

“Did he cover the up today or show them off?” Man asked.

Sarawat thought back to that morning. “He had them exposed.”

“That was him telling Pam to back off.” Man said.

“But we aren’t really a couple yet. We’d kissed twice before last night.” Sarawat said.

“I’m not going to tell you that Tine is in love with you. He’s still figuring himself out. But he has now been possessive and jealous over you. You mean something to him.” Man said.

“He did say I’m all he has.” Sarawat said.

“Tine’s an orphan. He lost all his old friends. All he has is you. So when you act like someone else is as special to you as you tell him he is he gets jealous. He’s depended on you for so much. He is terrified of losing you. So he fucked you when he probably wasn’t ready to show you what picking him will be like. He’s offering himself on a golden plater if you’ll just pick him.”

“But I already did.” Sarawat said.

“Tine doesn’t know that. All he sees is you fawning over Pam. Sarawat Tine is begging you not to abandon him. I know you don’t feel like you are but see it from his point of view. He’s lost everything. It sounds like no one ever picked him. Even his own sister abandoned him. Show him you pick him. Make him feel special. Thats all he’s asking for.” Man said.

Sarawat stood up. “I have to go.”

“You sure as hell do. Go show Tine you care about him. Make him stop feeling so depressed.” Man said.

“Thanks.” Sarawat said.

Man smiled. “Any time.”

Sarawat rushed the whole way home. He got inside and ran into his mom. “Is Tine in?”

“He came down for lunch then we back upstairs.” Lovely said.

“Great.” Sarawat rushed upstairs. He was about to open his door when someone called out to him. Sarawat looked over and coming out of Phukong’s room was Pam.

“Hey.” Pam said.

“Hey.” Sarawat said back.

“I’ve been looking at some new sheet music. I think we should have a band meeting next week and talk about what songs we want to learn next.” Pam said.

Sarawat stepped closer to her. “That sounds good. I still think we should look into getting a second guitarist. The music would sound so much better.”

“It would but I don’t know anyone I’d want to bring into the band.” Pam said.

“There is that problem.” Sarawat walked down the hall so he was right in front of Pam. “There are some talented guitarist at school but I don’t really like them.”

“We would have to spend a lot of time with them. If only Phukong or Tine played.” Pam said.

“Good luck getting Tine to play. I offered to teach him when he first moved in and he rolled his eyes at me.” Sarawat said.

“He was depressed back then. Ask again.” Pam reached out and took hold of Sarawat’s arm.

“Thats a fair point. Maybe he’s changed his mind.” Sarawat said.

“Sarawat.”

Sarawat turned around and saw Tine leaning on their bedroom door frame. Tine was in jeans and t-shirt showing off all the marks on his neck. Tine slid his hand from him hip to his belly button lifting up the hem of his shirt to show off his stomach.

“To you want to come inside?” Tine asked. “I think you’ll like it if you did.”

Sarawat stepped away from Pam and stepped back towards Tine. Pam tried to keep him in place for a second holding onto his arm but she let go. Sarawat knew exactly when Tine was doing. He was offering up sex so Sarawat would stop paying attention to Pam. Sarawat’s body filled with desire. He knew he needed to go inside the room and reassure Tine that he picked him but what was the harm in fucking him first? Sarawat followed Tine into their bedroom. He shut the door after himself. The room was dark and warm. Sarawat could see Tine’s homework on the desk where the light source a single lamp was on. Tine pulled Sarawat to him and kissed him. “Tine.” Sarawat said between kisses.

“You get to finger me this time.” Tine whispered.

Sarawat shuddered. He was sixteen and weak. Sarawat took Tine to bed and held him close. He hoped his actions said enough but he knew they didn’t. Sarawat had fucked up and he didn’t know how to fix it.

—

Sarawat’s phone beeped next to him on his desk. He picked it up. It was a text from Boss.

Boss
Almost there

Sarawat
Great. Meet in the sitting room.

Sarawat got up from his desk. He pulled out jeans and a t-shirt from his closet and put it on.

“You going somewhere?” Tine asked from the bed.

“I have a band meeting.” Sarawat said.

Tine frowned.

Sarawat pulled up his jeans and buttoned them. Tine step up behind him. Sarawat felt hands on his sides and then Tine pulled him into a back hug. “Tine?” Sarawat asked.

“Stay with me.” Tine said. “I’ll make it worth your while.”

Sarawat turned around in Tine’s arms. “Tine.”

Tine kissed Sarawat. “Stay with me. I suck you off. You like it when I do that.”

Sarawat sighed. “I do.”

Tine kissed Sarawat again drawing them close together. “Stay.”

Sarawat pulled back. “The band is expecting me.”

Tine pushed Sarawat away in anger. “Fuck you.” He grabbed his phone from the bedside table and ran off.

“Tine!” Sarawat called. It was too late Tine was gone. Sarawat sighed. He grabbed his phone and went to Phukong’s door. He knocked loudly.

“Yes?” Pam called from within.

“Boss is here for the band meeting. We should start in the next few minutes.” Sarawat said.

“I’ll be down in a couple of minutes.” Pam called back.

Sarawat headed to the sitting room. He found Boss sitting on the couch. “Hey.” Sarawat said sitting next to him.

“Did you fight with Tine? He came bursting out the door when I knocked.” Boss said.

Sarawat sighed. “He was jealous I was doing a band meeting.”

Boss nodded. “He seemed to have been struggling a lot with jealousy.”

“He offered to have sex with me if I’d just stay in the room with him.” Sarawat said.

“You turned down sex to come to a band meeting?” Boss asked. “Bad move.”

“What do you mean?” Sarawat asked.

“This meeting could happen at any time. Your bond mate offering himself up on a silver plater does not happen everyday. I would have gladly gone home if it meant you got laid. I am so jealous your having sex.” Boss said.

“Hey.” Man said coming into the room.

“Wat turned down sex to come to this meeting.” Boss said.

Man grimaced. “Wat we talked about making Tine feel special. Have you had that conversation with him yet?

“No.” Sarawat admitted.

“What are you doing?” Man sat on the coffee table. “We talked at length about making sure Tine feels he’s your priority. Why haven’t you had the conversation?”

“Every time I try he tries to have sex with me.” Sarawat admitted.

“Because he’s terrified of what you’ll say. He thinks you're going to reject him so he’s putting it off.” Man said.

“We could have rescheduled this. You could have taken Tine’s hand and offered to take him on a date.” Boss said.

“You still haven’t really taken him on a date.” Man said. “Next time he offers to fuck you ask to cuddle instead. I know you want to get laid but you need to show him he means more than sex to you.”

“What are you guys talking about?” Pam asked sitting next to Sarawat on the couch.

“Tine.” Boss said.

“I don’t mean to be rude but that seems to be all we talk about these days. We have a band and a performance we need to get ready for. Let's focus on the music.” Pam said.

“Fine.” Boss said.

“Just think about what we said.” Man said.

Sarawat nodded.

Tine didn’t come home till late. Sarawat waited up for him. They needed to talk. The bedroom door cracked open about midnight and Tine slipped in. He made for the closet pulling off his shirt and jeans. Tine changed into pajamas’s and turned towards the bed.

“Tine.” Sarawat said sitting up. Tine looked down like he was about to be chastised. Sarawat got up and pulled Tine into a hug. “I’m so sorry about today.” Sarawat pulled back so he could look Tine in the eye. “I should have picked you. I should always pick you. I could have rescheduled the meeting to lunch tomorrow. No one would have minded. I’m so sorry I didn’t put you first.” Tine burst into tears. Sarawat pulled him back into a hug. “From now on I pick you.” Tine pulled Sarawat close and sobbed into his shoulder. “I’m so sorry I hurt you. You're my most precious person. I never meant to make you cry.” Tine cried a little while longer. Sarawat led Tine to bed. They lay down with Tine’s head on Sarawat’s chest. “From now on you come first.”

“Thank you.” Tine whispered before snuggling up.

—

Sarawat sat on his bed doing his homework. Tine was at the desk doing his own. It was a school night so they had no other plans. Since apologizing to Tine a week ago Tine had been out with Green less. Sticking closer to home. There had been cuddling and tender moments. Sarawat was feeling really close to Tine. Some knocked on the door. “What?” Sarawat called out.

Pam opened the door and stuck her head in. “Phukong and I are going to start a movie. Do you want to join us?”

“Sure we’ll be right down. Go ahead and start without us.” Sarawat said.

Pam smiled. “Okay.” The door shut.

Before Sarawat could say anything to Tine he was being pushed back in the bed and Tine was covering him with his body.

“Stay with me.” Tine begged. He pulled Sarawat into a kiss.

“Tine.” Sarawat said between kisses.

“Stay.” Tine slipped a hand up the back of Sarawat’s shirt.

Sarawat pulled back. “Tine.”

Tine’s face crumpled like he might cry. “You're leaving.”

“No.” Sarawat said. He cupped Tine’s face and kissed his nose. “If you want me to stay I’ll stay.”

Tine smiled and pulled Sarawat into a kiss. “Stay.”

Sarawat pulled back. “I will but I need to talk to you.”

Tine pouted. “Don’t you want to have sex with me? Don’t you like having sex with me?”

Sarawat laughed. “I do want to have sex with you.” Tine kissed Sarawat again. “Tine I want nothing more than to slip between your legs and find heaven but we have to talk. It is taking all my willpower to stop.” Sarawat kissed Tine lips pulled back then kissed him deeper. “Help me be strong.”

“Fine.” Tine said. He pulled back slightly and lay down next to Sarawat. He kept his hands up Sarawat’s shirt.

Sarawat looked at Tine’s face. “Fuck your beautiful.”

Tine blushed. “Start talking or I’ll jump you again.”

Sarawat nodded. “Okay I just wanted to check in and make sure you're sleeping with me because you want to. No because you think you have to, to keep me.”

Tine looked down.

“Do you enjoy sleeping with me? Sarawat asked. “Be honest.”

Tine pulled away and rolled to Sarawat’s side of the bed looking out and sighed.

Sarawat scooted up behind Tine and pulled him close. “Be honest. Don’t worry about my feelings.”

Tine was quiet another thirty seconds. “Some times you go too fast. I’d never bottomed before you.”

Sarawat pulled Tine closer. “I’m sorry.”

“Also you're big. You need to prep me more. I can’t handle it if you don’t.” Tine mumbled.

“Anything else?” Sarawat asked.

“I want to leave hickeys on you too but you always say no.” Tine said.

“You can cover me in as many marks as you want.” Sarawat said nosing around Tine’s neck. God he wanted to fuck Tine so bad. He pulled back and controlled himself. “Come back into my arms.” Tine rolled over and placed a hand on Sarawat’s chest. “I have one more question for you. How does sex make you feel?”

“Like just for a few minutes your mine completely. I’m the only thing in your heart and no one can take you from me.” Tine said.

Sarawat kissed Tine. “I’m always yours Tine. I have loved you ever since I first saw you. Nothing will come between us.” Tine started to cry. Sarawat pulled him close. They lay like that for the next two hours. Eventually Sarawat got up to take a shower. As he reached for the door it opened. Sarawat saw Pam come out.

“You never came down for the movie.” Pam said.

“Tine and I needed some time on our own.” Sarawat said.

“Wat I don’t want to cause problems but I feel like I don’t see you anymore. You're always off with Tine. We don’t talk like we used to.” Pam said.

“We’re both in relationships now. They have to come first.” Sarawat said.

“I just feel like if I asked to have lunch with you alone you’d refuse because Tine wouldn’t like it.” Pam said.

“He wouldn’t and I would refuse. Tine’s happiness comes first to me.” Sarawat said.

“Isn’t that a bit much?” Pam asked.

“Wat?” A soft voiced call from down the hall.

Sarawat looked over his shoulder and saw Tine sheepishly standing in their bedroom doorway. He looked like a kid whose puppy had been taken away. Sarawat smiled. “Come shower with me.” Tine smiled and rushed down the hall. He took Sarawat’s hand. “Tine is my bond mate. He comes first now.” Sarawat went into the bathroom bringing Tine with him.

—

Tine sat on a bench in front of his school. Green had invited him over but Tine had promised Sarawat he’d come home with him. Tine was a bit early for Sarawat. Who was in music club. Tine would have to wait a few more minutes.

“Tine?”

Tine looked over his shoulder and saw Man walking up to him. “Hi Man.”

“Mind if I sit next to you?” Man asked.

Tine scooted over making space.

“Thanks.” Man said. “How is the change from your old school?”

“One school is as good as the next.” Tine said.

“Things going well with you and Sarawat?” Man asked.

“Hm…” Tine said. “I think so.”

“I have to ask.” Man said. “Are you in love with Sarawat?”

“No.” Tine said.

“But you like him?” Man asked.

“It’s complicated.” Tine said.

“Then explain it to me. Sarawat is doing his best but he can only fix things so much. At some point you have to participate.” Man said.

Tine sighed. “He’s mine and no one else can have him. Other the that I don’t know.”

“Thats something.” Man said. “Maybe if you spent less time fucking and more time talking you’d get along better.”

Tine blushed. “Who said we're fucking?”

“Tine it’s obvious. You both show up to school covered in marks. You smell like each other. Then the way you look at one another. If you were trying to hide it you're doing a terrible job.” Man said.

Tine blushed harder. “I don’t know what to do. He keeps leaving me for her and all I have is my body.”

“You must feel powerless and cornered in that house.” Man said.

“She’s everywhere and she won’t leave Wat alone.” Tine said.

“Why don’t you trust him?” Man asked.

“I had a Pam and we did things friends don’t do.” Tine said.

Man nodded. “So if you did it why not Wat?”

Tine nodded.

“He’s never asked you why you're so upset about Pam has he?” Man asked.

“No.” Tine said.

“I think you should tell him. He’ll understand if you tell him. But if you don’t he’ll never know.” Man said.

“Tine.” Sarawat said from a few feet away.

Tine stood up.

“Think about it.” Man said.

Tine walked over to Sarawat only to realize Pam was behind him. Tine sighed and followed Pam and Sarawat to the bus. Tine spent most of the ride home being ignored. Pam and Sarawat always had so much to talk about. Tine was amazed they never got tired of each other. As they walked up to the house Tine sighed in relief. He was finally going to get Sarawat on his own.

“I’d like to work through that song we were playing. I don’t think my voice is hitting the note right.” Pam said.

“Let me get changed and I’ll come back down.” Sarawat said.

Tine looked at the ground. He had given up hanging out with Green for this? He followed Sarawat up to there bedroom. As Sarawat went to get changed Tine stood with his back pressed against the door. Tine waited for Sarawat to come back.

Sarawat came to the door dressed in casual clothing. He laughed when he saw Tine. “You're being very cute.”

Tine pouted.

Sarawat came over and put his hands on Tine’s waist. “I have to go.”

“Two seconds.” Tine said.

Sarawat leaned forward and kissed Tine. “It’s never two second.”

“I want to tell you why I don’t think omega’s and alpha’s can be friends.” Tine said.

Sarawat sighed. “Fine.”

“Growing up I had an alpha best friend.” Tine said.

“The guy who stole your girlfriend?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded. “Fong. We were super close and I thought we’d always be friends. Then middle school hit. Suddenly hormones were running rampant. I crossed a line with my friend. I did things with him that friends don’t do.”

“Like what?” Sarawat looked shocked.

“It started with kissing. The first time we kissed it went on for a few minutes then I pulled back because I didn’t feel anything. But it was clear by Fong’s response-.” Tine said.

“That he had.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded. “I don’t think he was romantically attracted to me but I know he was physically attracted to me.”

“What happened after that?” Sarawat asked.

Tine didn’t want to talk about it but he knew he needed to. He needed Sarawat to understand. “Fong wanted to make out all the time. I got myself a girlfriend just to make it stop.” Tine said.

“Why didn’t you tell him no?” Sarawat asked.

“I wanted him to still be friends with me.” Tine admitted.

“Did he do anything else?” Sarawat asked.

“He asked for a blow job once.” Tine said blushing. That had been a low point in Tine’s life.

“Did you do it?” Sarawat asked.

Tine looked down and nodded. “I didn’t like it and I told him no more. I met Ging shortly after so that ended that. He asked a few more times but I wouldn’t be disloyal to Ging. Part of me wonders if thats why he stole her. To box me in.”

“Pam and I are’t like that. I’d never force her to be physical with me.” Sarawat said.

“I mean no disrespect but you are not the dominate person in your relationship with Pam. She’s very domineering and always wants to be in control.” Tine said.

Sarawat sighed. “You have a point. Phukong’s mentioned a few times how much he likes having an omega who takes control. So you're worried about Pam forcing me. Not the other way around?”

Tine nodded.

Sarawat pulled Tine close. “That will never happen. I promise. I’ll only let you boss me around.”

“Wat.” Tine whined.

Sarawat smiled. “Come to bed Tine I’m going to blow you.”

Tine blushed but let himself be led to the bed. He wasn’t sure he’d gotten his point across but he’d tried. Sarawat kissed Tine as they lay down. Then he got working on opening Tine’s pants. Tine softly moaned in anticipation. Sarawat nibbled on Tine’s stomach then freed Tine’s cock. It was half hard. Sarawat licked at it. Tine sighed and put a hand in Sarawat’s hair. Sarawat was so pretty like this. Tine lay back and enjoyed himself. There was a knock at the door.

Sarawat pulled off Tine’s cock. “Yes?”

“You still coming down?” Pam asked.

“Something came up.” Sarawat said. “Let's work on it at school tomorrow.” Sarawat went back to sucking Tine’s cock.

The door burst open.

“What could be so important?” Pam demanded. She looked at Tine and Sarawat and turned scarlet. “Lock the door!” The door slammed shut.

Sarawat pulled off Tine’s cock and laughed.

“Don’t stop.” Tine begged.

Sarawat smiled. “Oh I won’t. I’m going to fuck you after this.”

Tine smiled. He had Sarawat’s full attention. He couldn’t be happier.

—

Sarawat wokę to someone touching his nose. It felt like they were dragging their finger down the slope. It tickled. Sarawat opened his eyes and looked into Tine’s warm inviting face. It was a good way to wake up “Whats going on?” Sarawat croaked.

“Go on a date with me this afternoon.” Tine said sweetly.

Sarawat smiled. “Okay.” Sarawat spent the morning helping around the house and playing video games with Phukong. Pam sat near them and offered Phukong help.

“We should get the band together this afternoon.” Pam said. “Go over to Man’s since thats where the drum kit is.”

“I have plans this afternoon.” Sarawat said standing up.

“What could be better than jamming with the band?” Pam asked.

“Tine asked me out on a date.” Sarawat said proudly.

“I wish my bond mate would ask me out on a date.” Phukong said glancing at Pam.

“The band never see’s you anymore.” Pam said.

“He has a boyfriend.” Phukong said. “Maybe it’s time you guys grew up and let the band die.”

Pam stood up angrily. “Never.” Pam stormed off.

“You go on your date. I’ll deal with Pam.” Phukong said.

“Thanks.” Sarawat said. A hour later Tine and Sarawat headed out. They went to the movies but they didn’t really like it so they made out. Then Tine wanted Chinese for dinner and Sarawat wanted Tine to have what he wanted so they ate Chinese. Tine looked so happy sitting at the restaurant. “What got you so happy?” Sarawat asked.

Tine smiled and ducked his head. “It’s been a good day.”

“You haven’t been going to Green’s place much the past two weeks.” Sarawat said.

Tine blushed. “I was trying to be home more.

Sarawat reached for Tine’s hand and held it. “It means a lot to me that you're trying.”

“Whats my alternative? You're the only person who actually wants me.” Tine said.

“So not true. Half the alphas at school want you. I’m always covering you in my scent to keep them away.” Sarawat said.

“Would this be a good time to tell you one of P’Dim’s bandmates has been hitting on me.” Tine said.

Sarawat growled and Tine laughed.

After dinner they stopped by a cafe and Tine bought a piece of cake. He offered to get one for Sarawat but he declined. They took the bus home holding hands. The walk back from the bus was nice. Tine chatted about school and Sarawat chatted about football practice. They got to the house and Sarawat headed upstairs. Tine stopped. “Tine?” Sarawat asked.

“The date isn’t over. Give me a few minutes and I’ll be with you.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled and went to his room leaving the door open. He didn’t know what was to come next but he was excited.

“Wat?” Came a voice from the door.

Sarawat turned around and saw Pam. “Not now I’m on a date.”

“Then when? You never seem to have time for me anymore.” Pam came farther into the room. She was wringing her hands. She looked upset.

Sarawat felt bad that he’d upset her but he’d made a promise to Tine that he always came first.“Tine’s coming up here in a minute and I don’t want him to find you here.” Sarawat said. That would ruin the evening for sure.

“I used to hang out in your room all the time.” Pam said edging closer. “Whats changed?”

“Tine has changed.” Sarawat said.

Pam stepped right in front of Sarawat and grabbed his arm. “You were mine first. Maybe I was too stupid then to see what you meant to me. But now that you’ve been ripped away from me I’m realizing just how much I love you.”

“Pam don’t.” Sarawat said. Pam grabbed Sarawat by the front of his shirt and kissed him. Sarawat pushed Pam away but she held strong. Sarawat didn’t want to hurt her. There was a gasp and then a clatter and the sound of broken glass. Sarawat finally pulled away from Pam and looked up to see Tine standing in the doorway. He had been holding a tray. It was on the floor and the contents broken. Tears welled up in Tine’s eyes and he ran for it. Sarawat moved to follow him.

“We need to talk about this.” Pam said.

Sarawat shoved Pam away. “No we don’t. I want you out of my room when I get back.” Sarawat took off after Tine hoping he could catch him.

Chapter Text

Sarawat jumped over the broken glass and raced downstairs. He found the front door open. He slid into his slides and ran out. Down the block Sarawat saw Tine slowly walking. Sarawat raced after him and grabbed his shoulder. He spun Tine around and found him sobbing.

“I TOLD YOU.” Tine wailed.

Sarawat pulled Tine into a hug. “You did and I didn’t listen. Your right alpha’s and omega’s can’t be friends without someone catching feelings. I pushed her away. I promise I didn’t even want to talk to her.”

“I knew she would do something eventually. But why did it have to be today? Why did she do that on my birthday?” Tine sobbed.

“Birthday?” Sarawat asked in confusion. “You never told me it was your birthday.”

“I didn’t think anyone cared.” Tine said near hysterics.

“Oh Tine of course I care. I would have done something more special with you.” Sarawat said.

“I just wanted to be with you.” Tine cried. He was starting to calm down.

“Oh little buffalo.” Sarawat pulled Tine close to him. “Next time tell me so I can spoil you.” Tine finally stopped crying. Sarawat pulled back and looked at Tine’s face. “I’m so sorry this happened. Your paranoia was right. I am now firmly in your boat. I have to set boundaries with Pam.”

“Can we go home my feet hurt?” Tine asked.

Sarawat looked down and realized Tine’s feet were bare. “Where are your shoes?”

“I just ran. Then I realized I’d get nowhere without shoes but I didn’t want to go back.” Tine said.

Sarawat slipped out of his slides. “Take mine.”

“What about your feet?” Tine asked.

“They will survive. I’m much more worried about you.” Sarawat said. Tine put on Sarawat’s slides and they walked home. They went inside and headed for the stairs. Lovely was coming down.

“I clean up the mess in your room. I could’t save the cake.” Lovely said.

“Tine would you head upstairs. I’m going to talk to my mom.” Sarawat said. Tine looked like he didn’t want to go but Sarawat encouraged him. With one more backwards glance Tine went up the stairs. Sarawat followed his mom to the kitchen. “Today was Tine’s birthday.”

Lovely who was at the sink spun around. “I didn’t know.”

“Tine didn’t tell anyone..” Sarawat said. “He’s had a rough night. I was think tomorrow we could invite his friend Green over and throw him a little party?”

“Of course. I feel so bad he didn’t say anything.” Lovely said.

“I don’t think Tine feels our home is his home. I think this is just a place he lives.” Sarawat said sadly.

“I haven’t done much to build a relationship with him. I’ll do better. Make time for him.” Lovely said.

“He’d appreciate that.” Sarawat said. Sarawat headed for the door.

“You don’t know why Pam and Phukong are fighting do you?” Lovely asked.

Sarawat sighed. “Pam kissed me and confessed her feelings to me.”

Lovely sighed. “I was wondering when that was going to happen.”

“You knew?” Sarawat asked.

“Everyone but you knew.” Lovely said. “Poor Phukong.”

“I hope they work it out.” Sarawat said. He headed up stairs to his room. He was about to turn the knob when someone called out. Sarawat looked over and saw Pam. She had a suitcase with her.

Pam came closer. “I’m going to go home for a while so I can figure out my feelings. I think I need to take a step back so I can see clearly.”

“That sounds like a good idea.” Sarawat said.

“If you want to talk… about anything. What I mean is if you want to talk about us you have my number.” Pam said.

“I’m not going to call.” Sarawat said.

Pam teared up. “I have to go.” She walked by him to the stairs.

Sarawat opened his door and saw a very nervous looking Tine sitting on the edge of the bed. He looked miserable. Sarawat smiled at Tine. “Let's take a shower.”

Tine softly smiled.

—

Tine woke early. He realized he was in Sarawat’s arms. Tine smiled and burrowed down further. He was happy. Sarawat had picked him over Pam. And Pam had left the house. It might not be forever but today Tine would be free of her. Tine lay there for another half hour but the need to pee won out. Tine got up and went to the bathroom. As he came out he found someone waiting. “Morning Phukong.”

“I’m assuming you heard?” Phukong asked.

Tine nodded.

Phukong sighed. “I told myself they were just friends. I told myself nothing would happen. But I saw the way she looked at him. How she pulled away from me when he was around. I convinced myself you were crazy being worried and now here we are.”

“Wat turned her down.” Tine said.

“I know.” Phukong said. “I’m not mad at him. He made it very clear he loves you and not her. You know I’m not even mad at Pam. I’m just annoyed. All my life I’ve been compared to Wat. I’ve been his shadow. Now my own bond mate prefers him.”

“I’m sorry.” Tine said.

“Not your fault.” Phukong said. “You should enjoy today. Mom says it’s your birthday.”

“Technically it was yesterday. But we're celebrating today.” Tine said.

“I’m looking forward to the distraction.” Phukong said.

Tine nodded. He went back to his room. Sarawat was still asleep. Tine got dressed for the day and went down to breakfast. Lovely spoiled him all day. It was really nice. Tine hadn’t been spoiled in a long time. After breakfast Tine did his homework. He made Sarawat do his as well. Then was lunch. In the afternoon Tine cuddled up on the couch and watched Labyrinth with Sarawat. It was quite amusing. Sarawat had never seen that side to Davie Bowie. Phukong came in and join them. Then Green came over. He’d never been at the house before.

“It’s nice.” Green said. “Not a bad place to end up.”

“It’s twice the size as my old house.” Tine said.

“So you’ve moved up in the world.” Green said.

Tine shrugged. They had a fabulous dinner. Sarawat’s whole family did their best to make Tine feel welcome. Tine tried not to but he cried. The cake Lovely bought was amazing. It made up for losing the one the night before. Tine said goodbye to Green at the door. He watched Green get into P’Dim’s car. Tine was tired but in a good way he went up to his room. He pulled his phone out of his pocket to charge and realized he had a text from his sister.

Fang
I’m a day late but happy birthday.

Tine smiled and wondered if he should text back.

“You okay?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded. He put his phone down. It would keep.

—

It had been a week since Pam left the house. She didn’t even talk to Sarawat at school. Giving him a wide berth. Tine had been having a good time. His anxiety was down a lot Tine sat in class looking over his homework. He’d been busy the night before so he hadn’t put too much effort into it. Tine needed Green to show up so he could check against his. As if on cue Green sat down in the seat next to Tine. He grumbled and pulled out his work. “Can I copy off of you. I did it but I’m not sure I did it right.” Tine asked. Green pushed his stuff over to Tine. “Thanks.” Tine said. He looked over at Green. “You okay?”

“Dim came home at midnight last night.” Green said.

“Doesn’t he do that a lot when he drinks?” Tine asked.

“He promised to be home for dinner. He text me about three asking me to cook his favorite. So like a good wife I did. I cleaned the apartment I cooked dinner and then I sat there waiting. Texting him to ask where he was. Finally it got late and the food got cold so I ate. Put the rest away and cleaned up the kitchen. I did my homework and went to bed. He comes in a little after midnight stone cold sober. He showered and I picked his clothing off the floor. They smelled of aroused beta and there was lipstick on the collar of his shirt. I asked about it and he called me paranoid.” Green said.

“Don’t cook him dinner tonight. Make him take care of himself.” Tine said.

“If only it was that simple.” Green said. “What if he’s cheating on me?”

“As someone who spends ninety percent of there time terrified there partner is cheating. I know how you feel. But don’t become like me. I’m a paranoia idiot who uses sex to get my way.” Tine said.

“Thats it, sex.” Green said.

“What about sex?” Tine asked.

“I’ll stop sleeping with him till be tells me the truth.” Green said.

“Sure do that.” Tine said. He looked down at Green’s homework and saw he had done it right. Tine made a few small changes and pushed it back. “I’m sure there is an explanation for his behavior.”

“Remember that when I’m trying to calm you down.” Green said.

Tine smiled.

—

Sarawat opened the front door of his house and let Tine walk in. They toed off their shoes an made there way to the kitchen

“You kids have a nice day?” Lovely asked.

“One of my teachers is out sick so we had a substitute.” Tine said. “I don’t like him.”

“Why?” Lovely asked.

“He’s one of those alpha’s that think omega’s are stupid.” Tine said.

“Ignore him he’ll be gone soon.” Sarawat said.

“It’s not me you need to worry about. Green’s the one who threw a book at him.” Tine said.

“What?” Lovely said.

“He’s stressed right now and didn’t take being talked down to well. Thankfully Green’s family is wealthy. His dad will write a check and it will be all over.” Tine said.

Lovely shook her head.

Sarawat and Tine grabbed snacks and headed to their room. They did homework and came down for dinner The whole family was there and the conversation was lively. Sarawat was realizing the house was so much nicer without Pam there. Tine was happy and everyone got along. Pam brought a weird energy to the house. The doorbell rang and Lovely got up to get it. When she came back she wasn’t alone.

“Pam’s here.” Lovely said.

Pam smiled next to Lovely.

Phukong got up and hugged Pam. “Are you back?”

Pam nodded. “I’m back.”

Tine put down his fork. “Excuse me.” Tine got up and left the room.

Sarawat sighed.

“Sit down.” Phukong said. “I’m so happy you're here.”

Sarawat got up and followed Tine. He found him upstair vomiting into the toilet. Sarawat squatted down behind him and rubbed his back.

“I just relaxed.” Tine said through tears.”

“I was hoping she’d stay away.” Sarawat admitted. Tine sobbed into the toilet. Later that night after Sarawat’s shower he stepped out of the bathroom and found Pam waiting for him. Sarawat sighed.

“We need to talk.” Pam said.

“I don’t think we do.” Sarawat said he started to walk away.

“I’m not in love with you.” Pam said.

Sarawat stopped.

“I was just jealous. I’m your best friend you always gave me all of your attention. I didn’t take coming second well. It confused me and made me think I liked you. I couldn’t understand why I was having such a strong reaction if I didn’t love you. So I decided I must like you. But I don’t. I like Phukong. I want to be with Phukong.” Pam said.

“We should still keep our distance. I don’t want to hurt Tine or Phukong.” Sarawat said.

“I agree. Let's focus on our mates and only hang out at school with Man and Boss.” Pam said.

Sarawat nodded and went to his room. Standing just inside the door was Tine. “You were listening?” Sarawat asked.

Tine blushed and nodded.

“I won’t let her hurt you.” Sarawat said. Tine pulled Sarawat into a hug. “I promise. If it comes down to it I’ll pick you. I can live without Pam. I can’t live without you.” Sarawat said. Tine pulled Sarawat closer.

—

Tine pulled on his jeans and looked over his shoulder. Sarawat had a smug smile on his face. He was sitting on the bed in his boxers. “Keep looking at me like that and I’ll kiss you till you drop.” Tine said.

“Yes please.” Sarawat got up and back hugged Tine.

Tine giggled and tried to get away.

“I want my kiss.” Sarawat said.

Tine turned around in Sarawat’s arms and bit his bottom lip. He backed Sarawat up to the bed and pushed him down. Tine straddled Sarawat . “I just got my pants on.” Sarawat laughed as Tine pulled him in for a kiss. Sarawat laid back and they kissed for a while. Tine’s phone rang in his pocket. They both groaned. Tine pulled the phone out. He saw it said P’Dim. Curiosity got the best of him and Tine answered. “Hello?”

“Don’t answer.” Sarawat whined.

Tine sat up so he could listen.

“Nong I need to see you it’s important.” P’Dim said.

“Is it about Green?” Tine asked.

“Yes. He thinks I cheated.” P’Dim said.

“Did you?” Tine asked. Sarawat put his hand up Tine’s shirt and twisted his nippled. Tine smacked Sarawat on the head lightly

“Ouch.” Sarawat said.

“No.” P’Dim said.

“Then tell him that.” Tine said.

“I did. Please just meet me. I’ll explain everything.” P’Dim said.

“Fine. I’m going to Siam mall to see a movie today. Meet me at a cafe called Yum Yum on the second floor at noon.” Tine said.

“I’ll be there.” P’Dim hug up.

“Does that mean we aren’t having sex?” Sarawat asked.

“I fucked you like twenty minutes ago. You’re fine.” Tine said. He got off Sarawat and finished getting ready. Tine got to the cafe a minute after twelve. He and Sarawat ordered drinks and sat down.

“Whats P’Dim like?” Sarawat asked.

“He’s self obsessed and far too into music for my taste.” Tine said.

“You think I’m too into music too.” Sarawat said.

“Yes but your kind. You sat at my bedside for three months having never met me.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “True.”

“P’Dim can be a good guy. He never complains when Green asks him to drive me home. In his own way he’s very devoted to Green. He just loves himself more.” Tine said.

“Hey.” P’Dim said sitting at the table.

“Phi this is my bond mate Sarawat.” Tine said. Sarawat and P’Dim wai’d. “So you were going to explain?” Tine asked.

P’Dim sighed. “On Tuesday I had a bad day. All I wanted was to come home to Green and a good dinner. So I text Green to see if that was possible. He said yes. Then I found out one of my friends got dumped by her boyfriend. She was not taking it well. I forgot about my plans and put all my effort into helping her. She got very drunk and I took care of her.”

“At no point was there a moment you could text Green?” Tine asked.

“I was so caught up in what was going on I forgot about Green completely. I ended up carrying her up to her room and putting her in bed. Thats when the lip stick got on my collar. My very drunk friend became aroused and tried to flirt with me. I put her under the covers and left. It wasn’t till I got home and smelled the food that I remembered I’d promised to eat with Green. It’s been days. He won’t talk to me, cook for me or sleep with me. I’m dying.” P’Dim said.

“What hurts the most?” Tine worried P’Dim was just mad he wasn’t getting laid.

“That when I reach for him in the night he doesn’t reach back.” P’Dim said.

‘That was a good answer.’ Tine thought. “Tell Green the truth.”

“I can’t. Greens expressed concerns with this friend before. He thinks she’s too friendly with me. She’s my Pam.” P’Dim said.

Tine sighed. P’Dim had been paying more attention to his and Greens conversations than Tine thought.

“Tell him the truth and admit fault. Promise him you’ll never do it again and stick to it.” Sarawat said. “Don’t make Green feel crazy because of his fears. Validate them and tell him you pick him. Say it as often as you need to.”

Tine took Sarawat’s hand. “The thing about Pam is I trusted Sarawat. I knew he loved me. It was Pam who had me panicked. And for good reason. She kissed Sarawat.”

“Tell him she made a move. Honesty is your only way forward.” Sarawat said.

P’Dim sighed. “He’s going to kill me.”

“Yes but when you're all broken he’ll take pity on you and take you back.” Tine said.

P’Dim nodded. “Hopefully by dinner he’ll let me take him somewhere nice.”

“Good idea.” Tine said. They said their goodbyes and Tine pulled out his phone.

“Who are you texting?” Sarawat asked.

“Green. I want him to listen to P’Dim.” Tine said.

“Good idea.” Sarawat said.

Tine
P’Dim is coming home to explain
what happened the other night. Listen.
He’s not as much of a jerk as you think.

Green
Fine. But only for you

Tine smiled at his phone. He’d done his best. “Let's walk around till the movie starts.

Sarawat nodded.

Tine got up. He was glad Green and P’Dim were working it out. He wanted Green to be happy. Sarawat took Tine’s hand. Now he had to figure his own happiness out.

—

“So you and P’Dim are talking again?” Tine asked. He was at Green’s hanging out. Sarawat had band practice and Tine didn’t want to sit at home and catastrophize.

“I’m still mad at him. He prioritized someone over me. But I am giving in.” Green said.

“He made a mistake.” Tine said.

“Yes but it’s just not one mistake. This is just something he does.” Green said.

“That is annoying.” Tine said. “Are you sleeping with him yet?”

“Nope. I’m making him suffer.” Green said. “I have to ask. It’s personal and probably none of my business.”

Tine smiled. “What are friends for it not to ask awkward questions.”

Green laughed. “I was just wondering if you enjoyed having sex with Sarawat?”

“I mean ya.” Tine said.

“I’m ask because you seem to have a lot of it and I was wondering if you were just doing to make sure he didn’t fall for Pam?” Green asked.

Tine paused. “It’s complicated. I started having sex with Wat because I wanted to control him. Show him he should pick me. It was pretty terrible at first. He went too fast and he wasn’t very good at fingering me. But over time it’s gotten better. I now genuinely like having sex with him.”

“But you still don’t love him?” Green asked.

Tine nodded. “I care about him. I think he’s a great person but no I don’t love him.”

“Does he know that?” Green asked.

“I’ve never lied to him and said I love you. But I have never said to his face that I don’t love him.” Tine said.

“Maybe you should. Make sure he understands where he stands.” Green said.

“And maybe you should forgive P’Dim for making a mistake.” Tine said.

“Touché.” Green said. “This is why I like you Tine. You give as good as you get.”

Tine smiled. “I think you may be my first true friends.”

Green reached out and touched Tine’s hand. “You're my first true friend too.”

Tine went home feeling light. Not even sitting at dinner with Pam got him down. Tine went up to his room and laid on the bed. He was tired but energetic at the same time. Sarawat laid down next to Tine and put his hand up his shirt. Greens words floated to the top of his mind.

“I missed you this afternoon.” Sarawat kissed Tine’s jaw.

“Wat.” Tine said

Sarawat scratched his nails gently down Tine’s back. “Hm?”

“I need to tell you something.” Tine said.

Sarawat kissed Tine’s cheek. “Does it have anything to do with being naked?”

“No.” Tine said.

“Then I don’t want to hear it.” Sarawat softly bit Tine’s neck.

Tine pushed Sarawat away. “I need to say this.”

Sarawat looked at Tine in shock. “I’m sorry. Tell me what you want to say.”

Tine pulled Sarawat close. “This may hurt your feelings.”

“I’ll survive.” Sarawat said.

Tine looked into Sarawat’s eyes.

Sarawat smiled and patted Tine on the head. “It’s okay.”

Tine sighed. “I want to be honest with you so there are no misunderstandings.” Tine paused and almost lost his nerve. But Sarawat smiled at him and he felt everything would be okay. “I don’t love you. I care for you but I don’t love you.”

Sarawat kissed Tine on the lips. “I know.”

“And you're okay with that?” Tine asked.

“You’ve been through a lot. I know it will be harder to win your love. Besides I love you enough for both of us.” Sarawat smiled at Tine and cupped his face. “I’m patient. I can wait forever for you to love me back. Take your time.”

Tine snuggled into Sarawat.

“I’m really not mad. I understand.” Sarawat said.

“I do like you.” Tine said.

“I know. Tine you wake up every day and make the choice to stay with me. Thats enough for me.” Sarawat said.

“Would you just hold me?” Tine asked.

Sarawat smiled and pulled Tine close. “Yes.”

Tine and Sarawat lay like that for a long time.

—

Sarawat sighed. It was football practice and they were having a water break.

“Something wrong?” Man asked.

“No.” Sarawat said.

“It’s just that you’ve been sighing all day.” Boss said.

Sarawat sat on a bench. “Tine doesn’t love me.”

“Oh.” Man looked at Boss confusedly. “Didn’t you already know that?”

Boss nodded.

“I thought he didn’t love me. But now I have proof.” Sarawat said.

“That sucks.” Boss said. “What are you going to do?”

“Hope he changes his mind.” Sarawat said.

“What if he never does?” Man asked.

“Then I will pray he stays with me. As long as I wake up each day with him in my arms I’ll be happy.” Sarawat said.

“So hopefully if he can’t love you he can’t love anyone else?” Boss asked.

“Yes.” Sarawat said.

“He’ll go into heat in the next couple of months. Do you think he’ll bond with you?” Man asked.

“I don’t know and I’m terrified to ask.” Sarawat said.

“Have some faith. To Tine your home. That has to mean something.” Boss said.

“He’s right.” Man said.

Sarawat nodded. He hoped his friends were right.

—

Tine lay on his bed playing a game on his phone. Sarawat was at band practice and Tine had a cold so he hadn’t gone over to Green’s. Someone knocked at his door. “Come in.” Tine called. The door opened revealing Phukong.

“Can I come in?” Phukong asked.

Tine sat up. “Sure.”

Phukong came in and sat on the edge of the bed near Tine. “I wanted to talk to you.”

Tine nodded.

“When Pam and Wat weren’t around.” Phukong said.

Tine started to panic. “Has something happened?”

“No. I mean nothing that you don’t know.” Phukong said. “I just through as the bond mates being effected by the drama we should talk.”

“I see.” Tine said.

“It hasn’t been easy being bonded to Pam. I constantly feel like I’m competing with Wat for her attention. They’re so close and I wonder if she cares about me the way she does for Wat.” Phukong said.

“I get that feeling. I felt like that all the time till Wat started putting me first.” Tine said.

“See thats my problem. Wat put you first. Pam has never put me first. She spends her days following Wat around and when I comment on it she distracts me with sex. I feel like I’m being bamboozled.” Phukong said.

“It’s hard for me to see them together. When he comes to bed and he smells like her I get sick.” Tine said.

“How would they like it if they found us in bed together cuddling? Or If you chased me around trying to get my attention. They wouldn’t like it so why is it okay for them to do?” Phukong asked.

“Pam say because they’ve been friends longer then I’ve known Sarawat it okay.” Tine said.

“I’m so sick of it. She does this BS and it makes me feel like I’m crazy.” Phukong said.

“Trust me I know. Pam keeps trying to be my friend but all I can think about is her kissing Wat on my birthday.” Tine said.

“That was really terrible. I am sorry about that.” Phukong said.

“Not your fault.” Tine said.

“Sometimes I wish I’d bonded to someone simpler.” Phukong said.

“Do you love her?” Tine asked.

“Yes and it only makes me feel worse. She says she loves me but I don’t know if I trust her.” Phukong said.

“I wish they weren’t friends.” Tine said.

“This would be so much simpler if they were strangers.” Phukong said.

“I trust Wat but I don’t trust Pam.” Tine said.

“I hate to say it but I agree. Wat would never hurt you like that. But I’m not so sure about Pam.” Phukong said.

The bedroom door opened and Sarawat stepped in. When he saw Phukong he got a shocked expression on his face.

“Whats going on here?” Sarawat asked.

“See how it feels.” Phukong stood up and left the room.

“Whats going on?” Sarawat asked.

“Phukong wanted to talk.” Tine said.

“About what?” Sarawat asked.

“What do you think.” Tine got out of bed and crossed the room to the desk.

Sarawat nodded. “I’m really trying not to hurt him.”

Tine turned around to look at Sarawat. “It’s not you he’s mad at. He wanted my perspective as the other bond mate dealing with this mess. I think he just wanted to unload his frustration with Pam.”

“I’m glad he felt he could go to you.” Sarawat said.

“You two should talk. Alpha to alpha. I think he could use it.” Tine said.

“I think I’ll do that now while he’s in a talkative mood.” Sarawat headed for the door.

Tine sighed. He hoped there talk went well. Tine pulled off his clothing so he could take a shower. He pulled on his sleep shorts and grabbed a shirt. He was heading to the door when his phone beeped. Tine went back to the desk and picked it up. It said he had a text message.

Fong
Call me

Tine stared at the text for a long time. He hadn’t heard from Fong in like five months. What could be so important that he had to contact Tine? He decided it was probably something stupid and put the phone back down and went to shower.

—

The first terms ended and break started. Tine had been acting strange. He’d been more quiet than normal. Checking his phone a lot. Sarawat didn’t like it. He’d asked a couple of times what was wrong but Tine had always denied it. Sarawat stood next to Tine in the bathroom brushing his teeth.

Tine looked up and caught Sarawat’s eye in the mirror. “Keep looking at me like that and I’ll kissed you till you drop.”

Sarawat pushed Tine against the bathroom wall and hovered over him. Tine was about five seven and Sarawat was five nine. “I want my kiss.”

Tine laughed and it was good to hear. “Brush your teeth.”

Sarawat pouted.

“Finish brushing your teeth and I’ll let you kiss me somewhere other than my mouth.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “Promise?”

Tine pulled Sarawat down so they were eyes to eye. “Promise.”

The sexual tension was so thick you could cut it with a knife.

Tine pulled back. “Get ready for bed.” He finished brushing his teeth and went back into the bedroom. “Don’t take too long or I’ll start without you.” Tine headed into the bedroom

Sarawat swallowed. He brushed his teeth as quickly as possible. He’d done everything else. He got into the hall and ran into Pam.

“Oops” Pam laughed.

“I was in a rush.” Sarawat said.

“No worries. I was just going to brush my teeth.” Pam said.

Sarawat nodded and started walking away.

Pam grabbed hold of Sarawat’s shirt. “Wat.”

“Hm?” Sarawat said. He wanted to get to his room so bad. Tine was waiting for him.

“Could the band meet sometime in the next few days?” Pam asked.

“Sure. Let's figure that out over breakfast.” Sarawat said.

Pam smiled. “Great.” She waved goodbye and went into the bathroom.

Sarawat sighed and went to his bedroom door. He was already half hard just thinking about Tine. He opened the door and almost fell to his knees. Tine was on the bed. Face in a pillow, ass in the air fingering himself. Sarawat swallowed and went inside locking the door after himself. “You started without me.”

Tine laughed.

Sarawat walked to the end of the bed where Tine’s fingers were disappearing into himself. “Get on your back.” Tine obeyed. He lay down and pressed his fingers in again. Sarawat took off his clothing and got on the end of the bed. “Thats my job.”

“You took too long.” Tine said.

Sarawat got between Tine’s legs and smiled at Tine. “You promised me a kiss.” Sarawat bent over and took Tine’s cock into his mouth.

Tine moaned.

Sarawat pulled Tine’s fingers out of him and pressed three of his own inside.

Tine bucked up against him. “Fuck!”

Sarawat sucked harder. Tine’s entrance was soft so he should be ready to fuck. Sarawat pulled off and got a condom. He slipped it on and got into position. “You have no right to look this sexy little buffalo.”

Tine chuckled. He lifted his legs around Sarawat’s waist.

Sarawat pressed in.

Tine moaned. “Oh god.”

“Problem?” Sarawat asked.

“You feel bigger tonight.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “I’m a growing boy.” Sarawat started to gently rock against Tine. He kissed Tine throughly and played with his nipples They rocked together for a few minutes while Sarawat worried a mark on Tine’s neck.

“Let's flip.” Tine said.

Sarawat pulled out and lay on his back. Tine climbed on top of him. He slid back onto Sarawat and moaned. Tine stayed still for a moment and then started rocking back and forth. Tine sped up as he went holding onto Sarawat’s chest to keep him stable.

“I’m going to make it so you can never fuck anyone but me.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled and took Tine by the waist and sat up. “You're the only lover I want.’

Tine kissed Sarawat and rocked harder. “Wat.” Tine moaned.

“Ya little buffalo?” Sarawat asked.

“I’m close.” Tine whined

Sarawat took Tine’s cock in his hand and started jerking him off. Tine rocked harder against Sarawat. As Tine got closer he made needy moaning noises.

“Wat.” Tine whined.

“Shush little buffalo I’ve got you.” Sarawat said. Tine seized up and came. He collapsed against Sarawat who held him against him. “Such a good little buffalo.” Sarawat cooed. Tine whined and pressed his face to Sarawat’s neck. Sarawat lay Tine on his back and smiled at him.

“Come here and fuck me.” Tine slurred.

Sarawat smiled and pressed back into Tine he rocked against him a few more minutes while Tine clung to him. Then he came biting Tine’s clavicle. Tine whined and clung tighter. Sarawat cleaned them up and they got redressed. Tine lay in bed first looking exhausted. Sarawat got into bed and tried to spoon up between hind him. Tine pushed him away. “What?” Sarawat asked.

“You're not coming to bed wearing that shirt.” Tine said.

Sarawat looked down at his grey sleeveless shirt. “Whats wrong with my shirt?”

“It smells like Pam.” Tine said.

Sarawat lifted the shirt and Tine was right. “She touched it earlier.”

Tine glared at him. “Off.”

Sarawat got out of bed and took off the offending shirt. He threw it in the laundry and grabbed a new one. He got into bed. “Better?”

Tine nodded. He lay on his side and got comfortable.

Sarawat curled up against Tine’s back and held him close. Moaning sounded from the next room. Sarawat and Tine groaned. They put in their earbuds and went to sleep.

—

Sarawat came up after breakfast and found Tine getting dressed. He’d been fast asleep when Sarawat got up for breakfast so he’d let him sleep. “You don’t need to get dressed for breakfast.”

Tine buttoned his jeans. “I’m going out.”

“Oh.” Sarawat said disappointedly. He had been hoping they could hang out. Tine had been gone a lot during break. Always over at Green’s. “When are you going?”

“In a few minutes. We’re going to get breakfast.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. Tine finished getting ready and left the room. He didn’t even give Sarawat a goodbye kiss. Sarawat pulled out his phone. He didn’t want to sit at home all day. He decided to text Man and Boss.

Sarawat
Football today?

Man
Can’t. Have a date.

Boss
I can play

Sarawat
1 on 1 is no fun

Boss
Movie

Sarawat
Meet at 12

Boss
👍

Sarawat got read to go out. He found Pam and Phukong is the sitting room watching TV. Phukong looked half asleep. Sarawat headed to the mall. He met up with Boss and they looked at the films on offer.

“The Sleeper looks good.” Boss said.

“Sure.” Sarawat said. “Let's buy tickets and get lunch.” They found a place in the food court and got lunch.

“Why aren’t you with Tine today?” Boss asked.

“He’s out with Green.” Sarawat said.

“Wasn’t he out with Green when we had band practice the other day?” Boss asked.

“He was.” Sarawat said

“He spends a lot of time with Green.” Boss said.

“Whats your point?” Sarawat asked.

Boss looked around. “You don’t think somethings going on do you?”

“Not with Green.” Sarawat paused. “That doesn’t rule out Green’s bond mates friends. Tine’s already admitted that one of P’Dim’s friends has hit on him.”

“So you're not worried?” Boss asked

“Tine believes me when I say I’m not interested in Pam. I need to believe that he’s loyal.” Sarawat said.

Boss nodded. “I hope you're right.”

The movie was crowded. Sarawat felt he was being pressed in at all sides. Still it was decent film and a good way to waste an afternoon. Sarawat and Boss left the theater. Boss wanted coffee so they were going to stop by a cafe.

“Wat!” A male voice called out.

Sarawat looked over and saw Green and P’Dim walking up to him. He didn’t see Tine.

“On a date?” Green asked.

“I’m here with Boss.” Sarawat said. “You aren’t with Tine?”

Green shook his head. “I haven’t seen him in a couple of days.”

Sarawat looked at Boss. Tine had lied to him. Then Sarawat thought back to that morning. Tine had never said he was going out with Green. Sarawat had just assumed. “Have fun on your date.” He started to walk away.

“Why didn’t you ask him where Tine is?” Boss asked.

“He doesn’t know.” Sarawat said.

“What are you going to do?” Boss asked.

“Ask Tine and hope he tells the truth.” Sarawat said.

Sarawat went home and sat in his room. He played the guitar and tried to think about where Tine could be. Dinner came and passed and Tine still wasn’t home. Sarawat took a shower and as he came out of the bathroom he saw Tine entering there bedroom. “Tine.” Sarawat called.

Tine looked over his shoulder. “Hi.”

“You're home late.” Sarawat said.

“I lost track of time.” Tine said.

They went into the bedroom. Tine went to the closet to change.

“Who did you hang out with?” Sarawat asked.

“Green. Who else.” Tine said.

“Tine I ran into Green at the movies today. He hasn’t seen you.” Sarawat said.

Tine sighed.

“Who were you with?” Sarawat asked. Tine said nothing. “TINE!” Sarawat said loudly.

Tine’s shoulders slumped. “I saw my sister.”

“Why would you lie about that?” Sarawat asked.

“You have railed against her for months. I didn’t know how you’d handle me seeing her.” Tine said.

Sarawat stepped over to Tine and touched his arm. “Tine if you want a relationship with your sister after everything she’s done then thats your right. I wouldn’t have told you not to go.”

“Thanks.” Tine mumbled.

“Is that who’s been texting you?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded.

Sarawat kissed Tine on the forehead. “Don’t look so sad. Everything is alright.”

“She’s the only family I have.” Tine said.

“Little buffalo you don’t need to explain. Just next time you see her tell me. I like to know where you're going.” Sarawat said.

Tine pulled Sarawat into a hug. “I’m being loyal.”

“I know you are.” Sarawat hugged Tine back. He felt better knowing it was his sister Tine was seeing. He didn’t like P’Fang but he understood why Tine would want a relationship. Sarawat sighed. He’d panicked for nothing. Thank god.

—

Tine stepped into the cafe and bought a drink. He found a table and checked the time. He was late but his companion was later. A text popped up on his phone.

Sarawat
When will you be home?”

Tine
Dinner

Sarawat
Have fun with your sister

“Why are you sitting way back here?”

The chair across from Tine was pulled out. Tine looked up as Fong sat down.

Tine
Thanks

Fong smiled at Tine. “Where does your boyfriend think you are today?”

Tine blushed. “He’s not my boyfriend.”

“Bond mate doesn’t fit either. You're not bonded and have no intention of bonding.” Fong said.

Tine looked at the table.

“So what is he? The noose around your neck? Your sugar daddy? Or maybe your friends with befits?” Fong asked.

“Does it really matter?” Tine asked.

Fong leaned forward and put his hand over Tine’s. “I suppose it doesn’t.”

Tine pulled his hand away. “Just because your broke up with Ging doesn’t mean I’ve forgiven you.”

“Oh come off it Tine you need me. I’m the one who helps you keep a level head.” Fong said.

“I can take care of myself.” Tine said.

“Is that why your fucking him? Can you just not help yourself? You get an alpha in your life and you have to please them?” Fong asked.

“What happened between me and you and whats happening between me and him is completely different.” Tine said.

“It really isn’t.” Fong said.

“It is because I fuck him because I like it. I did things with you so you wouldn’t get mad at me.” Tine said.

Fong glared at Tine. “You liked it and you know it.”

“I didn’t. I hated being physical with you.” Tine said.

Fong threw his drink at Tine. His expression dark. Then regret filled his face. “Fuck Tine I’m sorry.”

Tine was dripping in hot coffee. His skin burned.

Fong grabbed napkins and started cleaning Tine up. “I am so sorry.”

Tine pushed Fong away. “This is so typical. You don’t get your way and you get mean.” Tine stood up and moved away from the table.

“Tine.” Fong said.

“This is why we aren’t friends.” Tine started to walk away.

“You’ll be sitting back here with me in a few days. You can’t stay away from me. You know we’re meant to be together.” Fong yelled after Tine.

Tine took the bus home. His skin burned where the coffee had hit him. The drink had been really hot. Tine got to the house and went up to his room. He found Sarawat sitting on the bed playing guitar.

“You're home early.” Sarawat said.

“Things didn’t go to plan.” Tine said. He crossed to the closet.

Sarawat came up behind him. “You smell like coffee.”

Tine turned around. “Some asshole dumped his drink down my front.”

Sarawat looked Tine over. “Are you okay?”

“It hurts.” Tine said.

“Get the shower. I’ll bring pajama’s.” Sarawat said.

Tine went to the bathroom. He stripped and got under the tepid water. He scrubbed himself all over. When he got out he found new clothing waiting for him. He dried off and put the clothing on. He went back to his bedroom with his dirty clothing.

“How’s your skin?” Sarawat asked.

Tine lifted his shirt to show off his stomach.

Sarawat touched Tine's stomach. “It’s red. Does it hurt anymore?”

Tine shook his head.

“We’ll keep an eye on it but it looks like it will heal on its own.” Sarawat said.

“Cuddle me na.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “Let's dry your hair first.”

Tine sat on the end of the bed while Sarawat dried his hair. Fong was wrong. Tine knew he was wrong. Tine liked being touched by Sarawat. It felt good and he was never afraid Sarawat would hit him. Fong could change moods so quickly. One second he was being sweet. The next he was slapping you. Tine was so glad Fong didn’t have an omega. He would have pitted it.

“Your dry let’s lay back.” Sarawat put the towel in the laundry.

Tine got on the bed. Sarawat got on with him and pulled him close. Tine knew exactly what Sarawat was to him. He was his home. And Fong couldn’t take that away from him.

—

Tine lay on his bed with Sarawat’s head on his chest. The new term started and they were both busy. Sarawat with the band and football practice and Tine juggling Green and Fong. Tine felt guilty lying to Sarawat about seeing Fong but he knew Sarawat would never understand. Fong was a connection to his old life. Tine wanted to hold onto him. Tine ran his fingers through Sarawat’s hair and told himself he wasn’t doing anything wrong. Someone knocked at the door. “Yes?” Tine called. The door opened and Pam appeared. Tine tried not to panic. Pam had actually been really good lately.

“Is Wat awake?” Pam asked.

“Yes.” Sarawat said not lifting his head.

“I just got off the phone with Man and he said the band could come over tomorrow and practice.” Pam said.

“You're seeing your sister tomorrow?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded. “Ya.” Tine tended to see Fong on Wednesdays and Saturdays.

“Sure tell him the band will come over.” Sarawat said.

“Perfect.” Pam shut the bedroom door.

Tine pulled Sarawat closer.

“You smell like him.” Fong said leaning forward to smell Tine.

“I tend to.” Tine said.

“Don’t you ever get sick of it?” Fong asked.

“Wat smells nice.” Tine said.

Fong rolled his eyes. “You should have never transferred schools. You were’t bonded. It was stupid.”

“It was easier on Wat’s family.” Tine said.

Fong leaned in close. “Your friends miss you.”

“They have my number they could have called at any time.” Tine said.

Fong leaned back. “It was awkward with you gone.”

“I tried for months to get anyone to text back. You all decided I wasn’t worth while!” Tine was getting mad.

“Tine.” Fong said in a calming matter.

“I lay in bed for three months and you never came to see me!” Tine said loudly. People in the cafe started looking at him.

“We always said we wouldn’t waste our time with things like that.” Fong said.

“Thats something you say to sound cool.” Tears formed in Tine’s eyes. “I never meant it. You condemn Sarawat so much and yet he was the only one who cared. He was the only one who came to see me every day. I could tell people were there. I could feel when I was alone.”

Fong reached for Tine’s hand. “Tine… I’m sorry.”

“I don’t know why I bother with you.” Tine pulled his hand away and walked to the door. He got a few steps outside when Fong back hugged him.

“I didn’t meant to hurt you. Come back.” Fong said.

Tine broke free and glared at Fong. “You never mean it but you always hurt me.” Tine stomped off. He got home and saw Pam in the sitting room with Phukong which meant Sarawat should be home. Tine rushed up the stairs and found Sarawat in their bedroom. “Hey.” Tine said.

Sarawat turned around and smiled. “Hey.”

Tine threw his school bag at the bed. “Come take a shower with me.”

“What?” Sarawat looked confused.

“Come fuck me in the shower.” Tine walked away knowing Sarawat would follow him. Suddenly arms engulfed him from behind.

“Let’s shower.” Sarawat whispered in Tine’s ear.

Tine giggled.

—

The house felt calm these days. Tine was no longer paranoia about Pam trying to steal Sarawat. Even Phukong was starting to believe in his own bond. Sarawat found they had finally found a happy medium. The band tried to meet a couple times a week and Tine was often with his sister a couple times a week. Sarawat tried to schedule band practices when Tine was out so they would be home at the same time. Tine also went to Green’s place sometimes. The two were as thick as thieves.

Sarawat wokę up before his alarm. It was a Thursday which meant school. Sarawat blinked and rolled towards Tine who he found was already awake. Tine was on his back staring at the ceiling. “Why are you awake?” Sarawat snuggled up to Tine.

“It’s the anniversary of my parent’s death.” Tine said softly.

“You going to meet up with your sister and do something?” Sarawat asked.

“She’s busy today.” Tine said.

“Do you want to go with me?” Sarawat asked.

Tine looked at Sarawat. “You’d go with me?”

Sarawat pet Tine’s head. “Little buffalo I’d go anywhere with you.”

Tine blushed and snuggled closer. “I don’t want to go alone.”

Sarawat pulled Tine into his arms. “Let’s go together.” The alarm went off a few minutes later. They got ready for the day. As they ate breakfast Sarawat turned to his mother. “Mom can Tine and I skip first period?”

“Why?” Lovely asked.

“It’s the anniversary of Tine’s parent’s death. We wanted to go to the temple and pay merit or read Buddhist scripture.” Sarawat said.

“Why don’t I take you. We can pay merit together.” Lovely smiled.

“I want to skip school.” Phukong whined.

“They’re not doing it for fun.” Pam said. “It’s a sad day.”

Phukong pouted.

After breakfast Sarawat and Tine finished getting ready. They met Lovely by the car. She drove them to the temple. They paid merit and prayed together. It was actually really nice. The drive to school was quiet. Lovely took them inside and signed them in.

“I don’t want skipping to become a habit.” Lovely said. “This was a special occasion.”

“Thank you aunty.” Tine wai’d.

“I suppose I should get the bond supplies together.” Lovely said.

“Hu?” Tine said.

“Three days after today you went into heat for the first time.” Lovely said.

Sarawat had almost forgotten that. He smiled. They could finally bond. He looked at Tine and saw he looked stunned and maybe a little bit sick. Sarawat schooled his features. “We should get to class. We can talk about this later.”

Lovely nodded.

Sarawat went to class with a heavy heart. What if Tine still didn’t want to bond?

—

It was the end of the school day Friday. Tine went to the other side of the room. Green and Tine had been separated at the beginning of the term by a new seating chart.

“Let’s go out.” Tine begged.

“I promised to have dinner for Dim.” Green said.

“I’ll help you cook and get out of your way when he gets home.” Tine said.

“I don’t know.” Green said.

“I’m about to go into heat in the next few days and I haven’t decided if I’m bonding or not.” Tine said.

Green nodded. “Come with me.”

Tine text Sarawat that he should be home for dinner. They took the bus to Greens and got started on dinner.

“So why wouldn’t you bond?” Green asked.

“I have never seen myself bonding. It aways seemed so stupid that I would put myself under someone else’s power.” Tine said.

“You need to think about bonding as more of a partnership.” Green said.

“You don’t ever feel caged in?” Tine asked.

“Of course I do. But thats just a normal feeling you get in life. It has nothing to do with Dim.” Green said.

“I’ve done something bad.” Tine said.

“How bad?” Green asked.

“I’ve been secretly meeting an old friend who I know has feeling for me.” Tine said.

“Have you slept with him?” Green asked.

“No we meet in public. I won’t see him without witnesses.” Tine said.

“Because you’re afraid you’ll sleep with him?” Green asked.

Tine nodded. “He has this power over me. I’m not attracted to him but he makes me do things.”

“You shouldn’t be seeing him.” Green said.

“I know but I feel so trapped. Fong reminds me of who I used to be. My old dreams and goals.” Tine said.

“You’ve changed this past year. You aren’t even the same guy I met at the beginning of the school year. Why go backwards when you can go forwards? It seems this ‘friend’ is trying to manipulate you for his own purposes.” Green said.

“I don’t know who to trust.” Tine admitted.

Green touched his hand. “You do. You just don’t want to admit it.”

Tine sighed. Green was probably right.

—

Tine woke on Saturday and got ready for the day. He was meeting Fong that morning for coffee. Hands slid around his waist and pulled him close.

“Let's go on a date.” Sarawat nuzzled into Tine.

“I have my sister.” Tine said.

Sarawat whined. “Can’t you take a Saturday off? It’s our anniversary.”

“What are you talking about?” Tine asked.

“We met for the first time today a year ago.” Sarawat said.

“This is the anniversary of the day you met me. I didn’t open my eyes till your birthday.” Tine said.

“Best birthday present ever.” Sarawat nibbled on Tine’s neck.

“So I’m going out?” Tine asked.

Sarawat whined. “Stay with me?”

“Don’t you have band practice?” Tine asked.

“Boss is out of town this weekend so we can’t meet. We can’t really play without a bassist.” Sarawat said.

Tine sighed.

Sarawat pulled back. “Do you not want to spend time with me?”

Tine turned around and put his hand on Sarawat’s chest.. “Of course I do. I was just really counting on talking to my sister today.”

“Why can’t you talk to me about it?” Sarawat asked.

“It’s about bonding.” Tine said.

“What about it?” Sarawat asked.

“Wat I’m going to go into heat any day now and I don’t know if I’m ready.” Tine said.

Sarawat pulled Tine close. “What ever you choose it won’t change how I feel.”

Tine started to cry.

“It’s okay little buffalo. I know things have been hard. You’ve been through so much change. I can wait for you to be ready.”

Tine pulled Sarawat close and buried his face in Sarawat’s neck. He didn’t deserve to be Sarawat’s bond mate. He’d lied to him. Was still lying to him. Sarawat had been nothing but kind and patient. Tine felt terrible.

“Everything is going to be okay. Whether we bond this year or next year makes no difference to me.” Sarawat led Tine over to the bed and sat down. He pulled Tine into his lap. “Do what you need to do.”

Tine text Fong that he wasn’t coming. Fong did not take it well. Tine lay down in bed with Sarawat. They were silent for a while. “I don’t have a bonding contract.” Tine whispered.

“Maybe it’s in those boxes of things your sister gave you?” Sarawat offered.

They got up and found the boxes. They looked through them till Sarawat found documents. They divided them in half and looked through them. Tine finally found it in an envelope. He read it then ripped it up.

“What was that?” Sarawat asked.

“My bonding contract.” Tine said.

“I thought you wanted it?” Sarawat said.

“It said I should quit school after bonding and focus on being a house wife. That I should start having babies young. It also said I would have to keep having babies till I had an alpha so my parents could have an alpha grandchild.” Tine said.

Sarawat picked up some of the ripped up pieces and shook his head. “I would have never signed it. Something like that is just hateful.”

“Now do you understand why I didn’t want to bond?” Tine asked.

“I get it.” Sarawat said. “If thats how your parents treat you I can’t imaging you trusting your bond mate.”

“I almost didn’t get to go to high school. My parents saw it as a waste.” Tine said.

Sarawat sighed. “We still need a bonding contract.”

“Maybe I could write my own? I am independent.” Tine said.

“Let’s look it up online.” Sarawat said.

It took them a few minutes but they found a website that let you writing your own bonding contract. It was basically a fill in the blank form.

“What do you want it to say?” Sarawat asked.

“That I be allowed to go to university.” Tine said. Sarawat typed away. “That I be allowed to use birth control and suppressants as I want.”

Sarawat typed that up. “How about you get to pick when you start having kids?”

Tine nodded. “You’re very sexy right now.”

Sarawat smiled. “Am I?”

Tine put his hand on Sarawat’s leg. “You’re fighting for my right to be independent. It’s very sexy.”

“I’ll remember that.” Sarawat said.

They printed the bonding contract off.

“It’s not legally binding till a layer signs it.” Tine said.

“Let’s go ask my mom.” Sarawat said.

They went down to the living room where Lovely was relaxing.

“Mom?” Sarawat asked.

“Yes?” Lovely answered.

“Tine doesn’t have a boding contract.” Sarawat said.

Lovely sat up. “We completely forgot about that.”

“Tine and I wrote one with the help of the internet but it’s not legal till a lawyer signs it.” Sarawat said.

“I’ll call you uncle. He’s a business lawyer but I think any lawyer will do.” Lovely said.

An hour later Lovely’s brother Wise came over. He looked over the contract.

“You kids did a good job. This is what most bonding contracts say these days. My own daughters was very similar.” Wise signed it and handed it back. “Happy bonding.”

Tine took the contract. It said everything he wanted it to say. So why was he still terrified to bond?

—

“I’ll probably go into heat in the next couple of days.” Tine said.

Fong put his hand over Tine’s. “Come home with me. I’ll protect you.”

“I don’t know that I want to be protected.” Tine said.

“If you were sure about Sarawat you wouldn’t be sitting here with me.” Fong said.

Tine hated that Fong was right. Tine was only here because he was unsure.

“Come see our friends. Ohm and Phuak would love to see you.” Fong said.

“They have my number.” Tine grit out.

“You know things are more complicated than that. They don’t want to be disloyal to me seeing you behind my back.” Fong said.

“We’ve been back in touch for at least four months. You could have told them at any time we were friends again.” Tine said. Fong looked down. “But you won’t because you like to keep me isolated.”

“Thats not true.” Fong said. “I’ll bring them next time. Just don’t bond. You’ve always hated the idea of someone else being in control of your life. Who’s to say Sarawat and his family won’t disregard the bonding contract? There is no one to fight for you if they do.”

Tine looked at his hands. That was true. The Guntithanon’s could do with him as they liked and not one would protect him.

Fong took Tine’s hand. “Come home with me where it’s safe. You know me I’ll take care of you.”

“Me or yourself?” Tine asked.

“I wouldn’t hurt you like that.” Fong said.

“Neither would Sarawat.” Tine pulled his hand back. Tine thought he knew what he wanted then he talked to Fong and everything got all screwed up. Tine wished he was strong. He wished he could stand up to Fong. Tine thought about Sarawat sitting at home waiting for him. “I should go.”

“Don’t leave.” Fong said.

“Sarawat’s expecting me.” Tine walked away from the table.

—

Sarawat woke up with his nose pressed to the back of Tine’s head. Tine smelled good. Like really really good. The alarm went off and Sarawat started getting ready for the day. Tine was slow to get up and seemed half awake. “You okay?”

Tine looked up from buttoning his shirt. He was doing it all wrong. “Hm?”

Sarawat took over buttoning Tine’s shirt for him. “You seem tired today.”

“I’m not tired I don’t feel well.” Tine said.

Sarawat felt Tine’s forehead with his hand. Tine felt warm but not like he had a fever. “Whats wrong.”

“My body feels sluggish and warm. Everything smells extra potent.” Tine said.

“Let’s ask my mom whats wrong.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded.

They wet downstairs and had breakfast. Lovely thought Tine hadn’t slept well. So Tine had breakfast and got ready to go. Sarawat, Tine, Phukong, and Pam all walked to the bus. Tine was slow so Sarawat walked behind with him. They were about to reach the bus stop when Tine doubled over and moaned.

“What was that?” Pam asked turning around. Her eyes widened in shock and she grabbed Tine. “Is the pain deep in your belly?”

Tine nodded.

“But it also feels kind of good?” Pam asked.

Tine nodded.

“You two need to go home. Tine’s in heat.” Pam said.

“I wondered why he smelled so good today. I don’t normally notice his scent.” Phukong said.

Sarawat grabbed Tine’s arm and was hit by pheromones. “I’ll take him home.”

“Good luck.” Pam said.

“Don’t force bond him in the street.” Phukong called.

Sarawat flipped Phukong off and dragged Tine home. His instinct was to push him down in the road and have his way with him. Sarawat told himself he couldn’t hurt Tine like that. Tine stumbled all the way home. He was panting and moaning. Making a scene of himself. People watched while Sarawat dragged Tine. It was embarrassing but he knew it must be worse for Tine. They got to the house and Sarawat let them in. “Mom.” Sarawat turned to look at Tine. “I know this feels like a lot of pressure but you have to decide. Either we’re going upstairs or my mom is taking you to the omega center. I want you to know before you pick you won’t hurt my feelings and I won’t hold this against you. I only want to bond with you if you are on hundred percent ready.” Sarawat watched Tine grimace. “Mom!” Sarawat shouted again.

“Why aren’t you two at the bus?” Lovely asked.

“Tine’s in heat.” Sarawat said.

“I did wonder if that was it when you said he felt unwell. I should have been more diligent when I checked him.” Lovely looked at the two of them. “Aren’t you going to go upstairs? Oh you need the bonding contract. You should have signed it when we made it.”

“Tine hasn’t decided if he’s bonding yet.” Sarawat prayed Tine decided to bond. They had already been through so much. He wanted Tine to be his so badly.

“What is it to be Tine?” Lovely asked.

Tine looked between Sarawat and Lovely like a scared cornered animal. “I…”

“There is no wrong answer.” Sarawat said.

Tine swallowed and opened his mouth.

Chapter Text

Sarawat nodded at Tine in encouragement.

Tine’s big Bambi eyes looked into Sarawat’s. “I’m not ready.”

Sarawat smiled and kissed Tine on the forehead. “My mom will take you to the omega center.”

Tine reached for Sarawat’s hand and held it. “I really really like you.”

“It’s okay little buffalo. You need more time. I’m patient. As long as you keep coming back to me I’ll be happy.” Sarawat said.

“I’ll get my purse. I’ll write you a note since you’ll be late.” Lovely said.

For a few minutes Tine and Sarawat stood in the entrance way staring at each other.

Tine’s eyes filled with tears. “Wat.”

“I’ll be here when you get back. I love you Tine. Nothing will change that.” Sarawat said.

“I feel like I disappointed you.” Tears dripped down Tine’s face.

“This is your choice. If not bonding feels right to you then we won’t bond.” Sarawat said.

“You smell so depressed.” Tine sobbed. He put his face in his hands.

“I’m sad you don’t want to bond. But I’d never force you.” Sarawat said. Lovely joined them. She handed Sarawat a note and ushered Tine to the car. Tine kept looking over his shoulder at Sarawat while crying. The car pulled away and Sarawat watched Tine go. Sarawat sighed. He’d been brave in front of Tine but he was really hurt Tine didn’t want to bond with him. He went to school and almost got into trouble thankfully he had a note. Sarawat went to class. At the break Pam came to talk to him.

“Shouldn’t you be at home with Tine? Was he not in heat?” Pam asked.

“Tine wasn’t ready to bond so he went to the omega center.” Sarawat said.

“I’m so sorry Wat. This is two years in a row.” Pam said.

“Next year.” Sarawat prayed that was true. All morning Sarawat was depressed. Not only had they not bonded but Tine would be gone for a few days. He wouldn’t come home till heat was over. Sarawat missed Tine already. He got to lunch and got his food. He sat with Man and Boss and sighed.

“What happened to you?” Man asked.

Sarawat told them about Tine going into heat.

“Be honest it hurt.” Man said

Sarawat scrubbed a hand down his face. “It hurt so bad.” He felt like he’d been rejected.

“You should tell him that.” Boss said.

“You should or you’ll build up resentment with him.” Man said.

“He was in so much pain turning me down. I could see it taking it out of him.” Sarawat said.

“He needs to know he hurt you.” Man said.

“He kind of already does.” Sarawat sighed. “I tired to hide it but he could smell how upset I was.”

“Well nows your chance. Tell him he hurt you.” Boss said.

“What are you talking about Tine’s at the omega center.” Sarawat said.

“He’s right next to Green.” Boss said.

Sarawat looked over and sure enough there was Tine eating with Green. Sarawat got up and went over to see. “Tine?”

Tine looked up and blushed. His eyes went to the table. “Hi.”

Sarawat sat next to him and took his hand. “How are you here?”

“They gave me a shot that ended my heat.” Tine said.

Sarawat remembered them giving Tine something similar at the hospital. “So heats over? You’ll come home with me tonight?”

Tine shyly nodded.

Sarawat pulled Tine into a hug. “Thank god. I was going to miss you so much.”

“I missed you too.” Tine said softly.

Sarawat pulled back so he could look at Tine. “Your okay?”

Tine nodded. “I’m fine.”

“I’ll see you later then.” Sarawat got up and went back to his table.

“Did you tell him?” Boss asked.

“Of course not.” Man said.

—

The school day ended and all Sarawat wanted to do was go home and curl up with Tine. Sarawat took his time packing his bag up. He was the last student to leave the room. As he came out someone grabbed his arm. Sarawat looked over and saw Tine. He smiled.

“Help!” Tine said.

Sarawat frowned. “Whats wrong?”

“I think I still smell a bit like heat. Alpha’s have been following me around all day.” Tine said.

Sarawat looked around and saw at least four alpha’s watching them. He gripped Tine’s hand and led him out of school. “Let’s get home where it’s safe.” Then went home quickly trying to avoid crowds. On the bus Tine sat against the window and Sarawat sat next to him. Blocking him in. Despite the fact that Sarawat had his arm around Tine and Tine had his hand on Sarawat’s knee. An alpha still tried to flirt with Tine. Leaning over the seat in front of them. “He’s with me asshole.” Sarawat finally said.

The alpha looked at Sarawat like he’s just noticed him. “I don’t see your name on him.”

Sarawat growled. The other alpha growled back and the bus driver had to get involved. The alpha was asked to sit somewhere else. They finally got home and Tine ran straight up to their room. Usually he got a snack first so Sarawat went to the kitchen and got one for both of them. He went up to the room and found Tine in just his boxers changing.

Tine looked over when Sarawat came in. “What?”

“You’re just so beautiful.” Sarawat said.

Tine blushed and pulled on a shirt, “Whatever.”

They ate their snacks then got their homework done. There was only one desk in Sarawat’s room so they took turns using it. Sarawat got his homework done and turned around to see Tine on his phone. Someone knocked at the door.

“Dinner.” Pam yelled.

Sarawat got up and headed for the door. Tine didn’t join him. “It’s dinner.”

“I’m not really hungry.” Tine lay back on the bed.

Sarawat stared at Tine for a moment and sensed something was wrong. Tine was always hungry. He went to the bed and laid down next to him. “Whats wrong?”

Tine blushed. “Nothing.”

“Tine.” Sarawat said in what he hoped was an authoritarian voice.

Tine sighed. “Your mom yelled at me in the car this morning and I’m not up to seeing her.”

“What did my mom yell at you about?” Sarawat asked.

Tine looked down. “I was crying in the car on the way to the omega center. She told me to stop. I’d made my choice and no one was going to pity me. That after all she and the family had done for me the least I could do was bond with you. You had been nothing but supportive and loving and this was a massive slap in the face.”

“I’m so sorry.” Sarawat said.

Tine looked up. “I’m not done.”

Sarawat pet the back of Tine’s head to convey he was sympathetic. Tears welled up in Tine’s eyes.

“She said I was lucky you all didn’t throw me out. That I was on thin ice. I was being cared for because I was your bond mate. If I didn’t bond I was on my own.” Tears slid down Tine’s cheeks.

Sarawat pulled Tine close. Tucking Tine under his chin. “I am so sorry that happened. My mother had no right to speak to you like that. I’ll say something.”

“I was so confused. I kept wondering if I made the right choice.” Tine sobbed.

“I will never pressure you to bond with me, Tine. I also want you to know there will always be place for you in my home. No matter what. I promised you that once and I’ll promise it to you again.” Sarawat said. The bedroom door opened and Pam stuck her head in.

“Mom’s calling us to dinner.” Pam said.

“We’ll be down soon.” Sarawat said.

Pam nodded and left.

Sarawat pulled Tine closer. “I’m always going to take care of you. No matter what.” It took a few minutes but Sarawat got Tine cleaned up and down to dinner. The rest of the family had finished so Sarawat and Tine ate alone. When they were done Sarawat gathered up the dishes and took them to the kitchen. He sent Tine upstairs to shower. Lovely was in the kitchen alone. Sarawat put down the dishes.

“Thanks sweetheart.” Lovely said.

“Mom.” Sarawat said.

“Hm?” Lovely said.

“I don’t take kindly to having my omega reprimanded.” Sarawat said.

Lovely turned around. “Someone had to say something. He was breaking your heart.”

“I will deal with my emotions. Tine was terrified to come down to dinner.” Sarawat said.

“I didn’t mean for that to happen.” Lovely said.

“You threatened to kick him out if he doesn’t give me what I want! How could you?” Sarawat asked.

“You were so sad this morning. I wanted him to understand that he’d hurt you.” Lovely said.

“He understands because he’s hurt too. You have to understand Tine was raised to believe he would become his alpha’s possession and slave. It was basically written into his bonding contract that he would lose all antonym. He has been terrified of that happening. The reason he’s so scared to bond is he has dreams and he’s afraid they’ll be taken away from him. I am trying to make him understand I would never hurt him and he believes me but there is a part of him that is still scared. I don’t mind waiting another year for him because I know next year will be different.” Sarawat said.

“How can you be so sure?” Lovely asked.

“He’s tortured over his decision this year there is no way he won’t bond with me next year.” Sarawat said.

“I hope you’re right.” Lovely said.

“Apologize to Tine.” Sarawat said. He went upstairs and took a shower. He went back to the bedroom where Tine was texting on his phone. Sarawat went to the desk. He was going to watch a video on his laptop.

“You know there were somethings about heat that shot couldn’t shut down.” Tine said.

“Like what?” Sarawat opened his laptop.

“I’m wet and open without fingering.” Tine said.

Sarawat turned around, the computer forgotten. “Really?”

“You could put on a condom and slip right in.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “Let’s find out.”

—

Tine woke with his head pillowed on Sarawat’s chest. Somehow by not bonding he felt he’d become closer to Sarawat. That by making the hard choice it had made them confront feelings they had been avoiding. Tine kew he’d broken Sarawat’s heart by not bonding with him. He understood that must have hurt beyond anything Tine could understand. Sarawat had been nothing but kind and loving. Putting Tine first. It made Tine doubt his choice. Why would he not want to be bonded to someone so kind? The sound of a text message coming in broke Tine out of his thoughts. He rolled over and picked up his phone.

Fong
See you at 10

Tine sighed. He didn’t know why he kept meeting up with Fong. He was an addict and Fong was his supplier. Part of Tine still wanted to go back before the accident and have his old life. Sarawat rolled over and spooned him. Tine didn’t know what he wanted. That terrified him.

Tine knocked on Green’s door. He’d spent the morning with Fong and needed an outside perspective. The door opened and Green smiled.

“Tine.” Green pulled Tine inside. “Dim keeps saying he’ll take me on a picnic but instead goes to band practice.”

“Maybe you should go on a picnic without him and sent him pictures?” Tine offered. They walked into the living room and sat on the couch.

“Oh I like that. Invite a couple of alpha’s and see how he likes it.” Green smiled

Tine shook his head. “You are full of trouble.”

Green leaned in and smelled Tine. “You smell like alpha and it’s not Sarawat.” Green smacked Tine’s arm. “You were with the nasty guy weren’t you?”

Tine sighed.

“Tine he is nothing but trouble. He’s going to ruin what you have with Sarawat.” Green glared at Tine.

“I know I’m playing with fire. I just miss my old friends.” Tine said.

“You have been meeting up with that idiot for months now. How come he hasn’t invited your other friends? He’s had the opportunity.” Green said.

“I know what you’re saying is true. Fong is bad for me but I can’t help it. There is a part of me that is dependent on him.” Tine said.

Green shook his head. “You need to stop waiting for him to be a better person.”

“You need to stop waiting for P’Dim to take you on a picnic. He’s never going to.” Tine said back.

“I know that. I just like to complain. You on the other hand don’t know whats good for you.” Green said.

Tine stood up. “I didn’t come here to be yelled at.”

Green also stood up. “That is exactly what you came here for. You can to me because you knew I wouldn’t sugar coat it. You want to be called out for your bad behavior.”

Tine sighed and sat back down.

Green sat down reached for Tine’s hand. “Tine you are my best friend and I have to tell you, you are going down a dark path that will lead to Sarawat dumping you and you being left on your own. This Fong guy isn’t going to save you.”

“I know that. Why can’t I quit him?” Tine started to cry.

Green pulled Tine into a hug. “You were raised poorly to believe love was a weakness. It’s not your fault you can’t process your emotions. You were never given the skills.”

Tine sobbed into Green’s shoulder.

“Go home to Wat. I bet he’d love to see you.” Green said.

Tine sniffed and pulled back. “Thanks.”

Green smiled. “Tine your my first real friend. Not some mooch who takes advantage of me. Of course I’m going to protect you.”

Tine softly smiled. “Still thanks.” On the bus ride home Tine text Fong.

Tine
Today was the last day I’ll
see you. It’s over.

Fong
We shall see

—

Sarawat put down his guitar and sighed. He was at band practice at Man’s house.

“You seem tired.” Pam said.

“It’s been an interesting week.” Sarawat said.

“I can imagine. Tine turned down bonding with you last week. I know I would be upset.” Pam said.

“Sarawat won’t tell Tine he hurt him.” Boss said.

“He known.” Sarawat said.

“He does.” Pam said.

“What do you mean?” Man asked from the drum set.

“Tine’s been depressed and he keeps looking at Wat like Wat’s mad at him. He knows he did wrong he just doesn’t know how to fix it.” Pam said.

Sarawat nodded. He’d seen the look in Tine’s eyes too. He looked like a child who had been told they were in trouble.

“Doesn’t mean he knows.” Man said.

“I live with him. I think I know him better than you.” Pam said. “Tine is kind and gentle. He gets confused easily but he has a good head on his shoulders. He adores Wat even if he won’t admit it.”

Sarawat pulled out his phone. Tine was with Green right now. He usually saw his sister on Wednesdays but she’d canceled. Sarawat wanted to reach out. Say something.

Sarawat
When will you be home?

Tine
When do you want me
home?

Sarawat
Now

Tine
555
I’ll be there after dinner
Have a good band practice
❤️

Sarawat smiled at his phone. Tine could be so cute.

“Have you forgiven him?” Man asked.

“Who?” Sarawat asked.

“Tine.” Boss said. “Have you forgiven him?”

“No but thats because he never needed forgiveness.” Sarawat said.

Man and Boss rolled their eyes.

“You really like Tine.” Pam said on the ride home.

“I don’t like him I love him.” Sarawat said.

“Has he ever said it back?” Pam asked.

“He says he likes me all the time. But no he doesn’t say he loves me.” Sarawat said.

“Doesn’t that hurt?” Pam asked.

“Tine doesn’t trust love. He’s never had a good example of a loving relationship.” Sarawat said. “Before he can say I love you he needs to know he’s safe.”

“He’s been with you a year. Doesn’t he know that by now?” Pam asked.

“I don’t mind that he needs more time. He knows I’ll always catch him and thats enough for me.” Sarawat said. They got to the house and Sarawat went to his room to take off his uniform. He was just about to text Tine when he heard voices in the hall. It sounded like Pam.

“You don’t deserve him.” Pam yelled. “All you do is take and take from him. He loves you with his whole heart. Why did you have to be his bond mate? You treat him so terribly!”

Sarawat went out into the hall and saw Tine at the top of the stairs. Pam was standing over him yelling at him. “Pam!” Sarawat yelled.

Pam turned around to look at Sarawat. “Someone has to tell him. Your to nice.”

Tine dashed down the stairs.

“Tine!” Sarawat yelled. He chased after Tine as he passed Pam he glared at her. “Mind your own fucking business.” Sarawat ran down the stairs. He slid on his slides and ran outside. Tine was no where in sight. “Tine!” Sarawat called. He walked down the block. “Tine.” Sarawat walked all the way to the bus stop in case Tine went there. He called his name as he went. After half an hour of searching he finally had to return home. He went up to his room and grabbed his phone where he’d left it. He called Tine multiple times. He text him begging Tine to come home. Eventual Sarawat sat on the end of his bed and waited. Praying Tine would come home.

Close to two am the bedroom door squeaked open. Sarawat looked up as Tine snuck in. Tine looked up at him as he came in and burst into tears. It broke Sarawat’s heart. Sarawat got up and pulled Tine into his arms.

“Don’t pay attention to Pam. She doesn’t know what she’s talking about.” Sarawat said.

Tine dropped his school bag and hugged Sarawat back. “I’m sorry.”

Sarawat pet the back of Tine’s head. “You did nothing wrong little buffalo. I’ll talk to Pam tomorrow. She doesn’t get to talk to you like that.”

“I’ll be better.” Tine said.

“You’re fine. I want you to stay exactly as you are.” Sarawat held Tine close so thankful he’d come home.

—

Sarawat wokę slowly. The sun peaking under his curtains lighting the room. Sarawat could sense two things. He was in bed on his back and he wasn’t alone. In fact the person with him was lying on his chest. That meant Tine hadn’t gotten up early to go see his sister. Sarawat pulled Tine close. Tine grumbled and put his arm around Sarawat’s middle. “Don’t you have plans?” Sarawat mumbled.

“I canceled them.” Tine mumbled back.

Sarawat smiled and kissed the top of Tine’s head. That meant they could sleep in.

“Don’t you have band practice?” Tine asked.

“Canceled.” Sarawat said.

“Why?” Tine asked.

“Pam and I are still fighting.” Sarawat yawed. On Wednesday Pam had taken it upon herself to yell at Tine in Sarawat’s honor. Except Sarawat didn’t want Tine yelled at. It had caused Tine to run away and to come back until the middle of the night. Sarawat was still convincing Tine he wasn’t mad at him. Tine was not taking it well. Sarawat was so mad at Pam he could hardly look at her. She had tried to explain her reasoning but Sarawat didn’t care. She had hurt Tine. Thats all he needed to know. Tine slipped a hand up Sarawat’s shirt. “You’re playing with fire little buffalo.” Sarawat said. Tine’s hand slipped out of Sarawat’s shirt and slipped into his sleep short. “Unless you are prepared to go all the way don’t tease me.” Sarawat said.

Tine kissed Sarawat’s clavicle. “Why not start the day right.”

Sarawat looked down at Tine’s angelic face and felt himself get hard. He closed the gap between them and kissed Tine hard. They pulled at each other clothing throwing them around. Tine kept whining and pulling Sarawat against him. When they were naked Sarawat rutted against Tine. Then he kissed his way to Tine’s chest and teased his nipples for a while. When he had Tine begging for it he moved lower. Sarawat felt Tine’s entrance and found him wet. “You smell so good baby.” Sarawat said pressing his face to Tine chest. Tine pet Sarawat’s hair. Sarawat touched Tine’s side his fingers tracing Tine’s ribs.

Tine whined.

“It’s okay little buffalo.” Sarawat said pressing his face to Tine’s neck. “I’m here.” They rolled around in the bed for a while just touched each other. Then Sarawat pressed his lips to Tine’s and Tine started to cry. “Whats wrong?” Sarawat asked nudging his nose into Tine’s cheek.

“I just keep feeling like I disappointed you.” Tine cried.

Sarawat kissed Tine cheek then his lips. “You would never be a disappointment. I love you.”

Tine sniffed. “I just feel like I keep hurting you.”

Sarawat kissed Tine’s nose “I am fine. You’re worth the wait. Now come on roll onto your side and let me fuck you.” Tine smiled and rolled onto his side. Sarawat slid in behind him and kissed his shoulder. Sarawat started opening Tine. He pressed kisses to Tine’s neck and shoulder.

Tine’s breath quickened. “I tried to deny my nature for so long but fuck sex with you is the best.”

Sarawat pressed a third finger into Tine. Tine was so soft and he smelled so good. Sarawat wanted to wake up like this every day.

Tine whined.

“I’ve got you. Give me a moment I have to put a condom on.” Sarawat slipped on a condom and pressed inside.

Tine gasped as Sarawat breached him.

“Breath Tine your doing so well.” Sarawat said. Tine relaxed against Sarawat and let him take control. Sarawat pushed his way in slowly. Sarawat reached up and squeezed Tine’s pec. He moved against Tine slowly at first.

“I can take it Wat.” Tine said.

Sarawat growled and picked up speed. He pressed Tine onto his front and started fucking him with reckless abandonment. Tine’s neck was right in his face. The urge to bite and claim heavy in his mind. Sarawat reminded himself he would never do that. He wanted Tine to come to him.

“More.” Tine yelled.

Sarawat sped up. He angled his thrust so they hit Tine’s prostrate. He heard Tine’s moans turn into screams then Tine was coming under him. Sarawat couldn’t help himself. As he felt himself get close he bit Tine’s shoulder hard enough to break the skin. Tine moaned under him. Sarawat let go and pulled away feeling ashamed.

“Wat?” Tine rolled over and reached for Sarawat.

“I’m so sorry I shouldn’t have done that.” Sarawat said.

Tine reached out and put his hand around Sarawat’s waist. “I liked it.”

Sarawat looked at Tine in shock.

“If you had bit higher I wouldn’t have been mad. Sometimes things happen for a reason.” Tine said.

Sarawat pulled Tine close and kissed him. “I will never force bond you.”

“I know.” Tine said. “Thats why it didn’t scare me.”

Sarawat kissed Tine again.

“But if you really want to make it up to me. I could use another orgasm.” Tine shyly said.

Sarawat smiled. “I think I should make it up to you a few times.”

Tine smiled back.

It was looking like it was going to be a good day.

—

Sarawat sat at lunch eating. Boss was also at the table. He was regaling Sarawat with a story about a video game he had played the night before. Man came over and put his tray down.

“When are you going to forgive Pam?” Man asked.

“When she actually apologizes.” Sarawat said.

“We have an event coming up and we can’t practice till you guys make up.” Man said.

“Pam went too far.” Sarawat said.

“She did.” Man said. “Boss and I might have problems with Tine but we bring them to you not him.”

“Tine doesn’t feel safe in his own home. He keeps hiding in our bedroom.” Sarawat said.

“Yell at Pam if you need to but please work through this.” Man asked.

Sarawat sighed. If only for the band. “Fine I will talk to her.”

“I’ll go get her.” Boss said. Before anyone could say anything Boss was gone.

“This is for the best.” Man said.

Pam came over a few minutes later. She looked guarded like she was waiting for an attack. Pam sat down next to Sarawat and looked around the table. “Why am I here?”

“You and Wat need to talk.” Boss said.

Pam crossed her arms over her chest. “I have nothing to say.”

“Pam.” Man said. “Don’t you think you went a bit far yelling at Tine?”

“Someone needed to. He’s hurting Wat and no one is telling him.” Pam said.

“But last time we talked you were on Tine’s side saying Tine knew he’d hurt Wat?” Boss said.

“That was until I found out Tine hadn’t said I love you yet. How could he put Sarawat through all this and not tell him?” Pam asked.

“Shouldn’t it be up to me how much I can handle? I think I know better than you what I can put up with.” Sarawat said.

“He’s using you. He’s going to get you to pay for university then he’s going to run.” Pam said.

“He won’t. I’m his family.” Sarawat said.

“I don’t trust him.” Pam said.

“Well he doesn’t trust you either.” Sarawat said. “I’m starting to see his point. You take my relationship too seriously like you’re trying to wreck it.”

“I would never try and wreck your relationship.” Pam said.

“Thats what you’re doing. Tine is disconnecting from me. He can’t push away the pain you caused.” Sarawat said.

“I never meant for that to happen. I didn’t realize I’d hurt him so bad.” Pam said.

“He cries everyday that he’s hurt me and ruined my life.” Sarawat said.

“I’m sorry.” Pam said.

“Tell that to Tine.” Sarawat said.

“I will. When we all get home this evening I will talk to him.” Pam said.

“So can we have band practice tonight?” Boss asked.

Sarawat nodded. “We can have band practice.”

“Alright.” Man said.

Pam smiled. “It will be good to get together again.”

After school Sarawat found Tine.

“I’m going to Man’s for band practice.” Sarawat said.

Tine looked surprised. “I’ll go see my sister then.”

Sarawat smiled. “See you at home later.”

Tine nodded.

—

Tine stood in front of the school and looked at his phone. Sarawat was hanging out with his band. With Pam of all people. After everything she had done to Tine Sarawat still wanted to hang out with her. It made Tines heart hurt. He decided to text Fong.

Tine
Usual place

Fong
I knew you couldn’t stay away

Tine sighed and went to meet Fong. It took him half an hour to get there. He had to go to Fong’s neighborhood. Fong was too lazy to travel far. Tine got to the cafe and got a drink. He found a seat and waited. Fong was closer to the cafe but he always got there last. Tine felt dirty sitting here. Like he was cheating. Tine knew he was just sitting in a cafe but it felt wrong.

“You look like shit.” Fong sat down in the chair next to Tine.

Tine looked over. “You always look like shit.”

Fong laughed. “I don’t see you for what a couple weeks and you just fall apart.”

“I’m fine.” Tine said.

Fong put his hand over Tine’s that was sitting on the table. “He doesn’t know how to treat you right. You look like you’ve been crying.”

“I feel like I cry all the time.” Tine admitted.

“What happened?” Fong asked.

“Sarawat’s young brother’s mate yelled at me for using Sarawat.” Tine said.

“Isn’t it true?” Fong asked. “Haven’t you been using him?”

Tine pulled his hand back. “I don’t know what you mean.”

“You’re putting off bonding so you can leave him. You’re just using him so you have a place to live and someone to pay for school.” Fong said.

“I am not.” Tine said. “I’ve just been so confused about bonding.”

Fong laughed. “You have no intention of bonding because you’ll always be mine.”

“What?” Tine said.

“I’m not mad at you for fucking him. I know you had too.” Fong said.

“You’ve gone crazy.” Tine said.

Fong grabbed Tine’s arm. “We both know you were meant for me. We were always suppose to be together.”

“What about your bond mate? You haven’t even met them yet.” Tine said.

“I guess I’ll have two omega’s.” Fong smirked. “Oh come on it’s a joke. I’ll always be true to you. Though it isn’t unheard of for an alpha to have more than one omega.”

It was true. There were bonds with two alphas or even two omega’s they were rare and most often happened with twins. But what Fong was purposing went against the order of things. The idea that an alpha would take two unrelated omega’s and bond with them was insane. It was physically possible. Alpha’s could have infinite bonds. While omega’s could only have one. Well two if both alpha’s bit at the same time. And still then one of the bonds might not take.

“No.” Tine said.

Fong pulled Tine closer. “No?”

“I don’t belong to you. I belong to myself. Hasn’t that been what you always told me?” Tine asked.

“Of course. Now you’re going to choose me.” Fong growled.

“This was your plan. Get me to refuse Sarawat and then try and take me for yourself.” Tine said in shock.

“You belong to me!” Fong growled.

“No!” Tine shouted. He was attracting attention. People were looking at them.

“Then I’ll take you!” Fong said. He pulled Tine closer to himself mouth open to bite.

Tine grabbed his un-drunk coffee off the table and threw it in Fong’s face. Fong screamed and let Tine go. Tine fell to the floor and look up as Fong grabbed his face in pain. Tine was in shock. Fong had just tried to force bond him. Tine grabbed his school bag and ran. He ran till his lungs burned then looked around. He wasn’t being followed. Tine went to the bus stop and got on to go home. He felt faint and his hands shook. Any time anyone touched him he jumped. He got home and kicked off his shoes.

“Tine is that you?” Lovely called. “We just started dinner if you want to join us.”

“I’m not hungry.” Tine yelled as he raced up the stairs. He went to his room and paced for a while. He was safe. Fong didn’t know where he lived. He couldn’t just show up. Tine felt sick. He could smell Fong all over him. He went to the bathroom and stripped. He got under the water and washed himself all over till his skin was raw. Tine realized what a close call he’d had and he sank into a squat and started crying. He hugged his knees and just stayed there for a long time.

“Tine?” A familiar voice said. It sounded like Phukong.

Tine dried his eyes and stood up. He poked his head around the curtain. “Ya?” Phukong was standing in the bathroom doorway.

“Mom says you’re wasting water and to get out of the shower.” Phukong said.

Tine shut off the water.

“Here’s your towel.” Phukong said holding it out to him.

“Thanks.” Tine took the towel and put it around his waist. He stepped out of the shower.

“Who hurt you?” Phukong asked.

“What?” Tine said.

“You have bruising on your arm. Did Wat hurt you?” Phukong sounded shocked.

“No.” Tine said in a hurry. “Wat would never hurt me. Some alpha on the bus grabbed me. I was washing off his scent because it made me feel sick.”

“So you’re okay?” Phukong asked.

Tine nodded. “I’m fine.”

“I’ll let you dry off.” Phukong said.

“Thank Phukong.” Tine said.

Phukong smiled. “Any time.” Then he left.

Tine dried off and went to his room. He pulled on pajama’s and laid in bed. He wanted to go to sleep so today was over. Around eight Sarawat came in.

“You feeling well?” Sarawat asked.

Tine sat up. “I’m just tired.”

“I tried to call you earlier but your phone went straight to message.” Sarawat moved to the closet and pulled out pajama’s.

“I turned it off.” Tine had wanted to stop the influx of calls and text Fong was sending him..

“I’m going to take a shower.” Sarawat left the room.

Tine picked up his phone and turned it on. He had fifteen calls and twenty text from Fong. Tine went into his contacts and blocked Fong’s number. Then he blocked Phuak and Ohm for good measure. He deleted his text history with Fong as well as all the voice messages. Tine was done with Fong for good.

—

Tine had been in a bad mood since last night. He couldn’t believe he let Fong mess with his head the way he had. Tine could be bonded right now. Why had he listened? Tine sighed. He knew why he listened. Fong had always had an element of control over Tine. Fong had said jump and Tine had asked how high. Tine had let Fong influence his life for too long.

“Are you okay?” Green asked.

Tine looked at his friend. They were in the canteen. “Hm?”

“You’re quiet all day and you’re giving off stress and depressed pheromones. Something is wrong.” Green said.

Tine ran a hand through his hair. “I screwed up big time.”

Green leaned over the table that sat between them. “What did you do?”

“I saw Fong.” Tine said.

“I told you not to.” Green said.

“I know and I listened for a while but I couldn’t help myself.” Tine said.

“What happened?” Green asked.

“He tried to force bond me.” Tine fought back tears.

“Why were you alone with him?” Green asked.

“I was in the middle of a cafe.” Tine said.

“He must have been desperate.” Green said.

“All his kindnesses were to lull me into compliance so he could make me his.” Tine said.

“You have to tell Wat. He deserves to know.” Green said.

“You don’t tell P’Dim everything. You flirt with alpha’s behind his back all the time.” Tine said.

“He knows. We’re allowed to flirt. That’s something we worked out in our relationship. Seeing ex’s is not something you two worked out.” Green said.

“He’s not an ex.” Tine said.

“He’s as good as.” Green said.

Tine sighed. Green was right. Tine did need to talk to Sarawat.

On the walk home that night Tine felt sick. He knew he needed to talk to Sarawat but he was terrified of what would happen if he did. Pam and Phukong walked ahead of Tine and Sarawat. Tine was being slow and Sarawat was being nice matching his pace. Tine knew he should wait till they were home but a feeling came over him and he reached for Sarawat’s arm.

Sarawat turned around and smiled at Tine. “You feel okay.”

“I regret it.” Tine said softly.

“What?” Sarawat asked.

“I regret not bonding with you.” Tine said.

Sarawat took Tine’s hand. “It’s okay.”

“It’s not.” Tine said. “I took all your love and trust and I threw it in the trash. The worst part is I’ve been lying to you.”

Sarawat smile fell. “What have you been lying about?”

“I haven’t been seeing my sister. I’ve been seeing Fong.” Tine said tears in his eyes.

“The asshole who stole your girlfriend?” Sarawat let go of Tine’s hand.

Tine nodded. “He got in my head that bonding would ruin my life but yesterday he revealed he was just trying to make you give up on me so he could have me.”

Sarawat shut his eyes and took a deep breath. “I need to go.”

“Wat!” Tine reached for Sarawat’s hand.

Sarawat pulled back. “Don’t follow me.”

Tine’s heart broke as he watched Sarawat walk away.

—

Sarawat walked for a very long time. He didn’t eat or drink. He ignored his cellphone and just kept going. Finally around one am he headed home. The house was dark when he got there. He let himself in and went up to his room. He stopped at his bedroom door. Would Tine be there or would ha have run off back to Fong? Sarawat slowly opened the door. Tine was thankfully in bed. The overhead was off but Tine’s bed side table lamp was on. As Sarawat came close he saw Tine’s eyes were puffy and he had his phone in his hand. Sarawat wanted to feel pity but he was so mad. He got ready for bed and shut Tine’s light off. Sarawat got into bed and lay down with his back to Tine.

“Wat?” Tine asked. It sounded like he’d rolled over.

Sarawat shut his eyes and pretended not to hear him.

“I need to tell you something.” Tine said.

Sarawat tried to shut his ears. He didn’t want to hear about Tine cheating on him. Tine was silent for minute and Sarawat hoped he’s gone to sleep.

“This isn’t about Fong. This is about you and me. It’s a secret I’ve kept for way too long.” Tine touched Sarawat’s back. There was more silence. “I heard you.” Tine’s voice sounded full of emotion. “When I was in a coma I heard you. Your voice and scent were familiar to me long before I opened my eyes. I might not have always understood what you were saying but I knew you were there. I understood long before I woke up that you were the only person visiting me. The only person who cared.”

Sarawat shut his eyes tight and fought back tears. He wanted to turn around and take Tine into his arms but he couldn’t. He was still mad. “Go to sleep.”

Tine pulled his hand back. “Okay.”

Sarawat wokę early but it seemed Tine had woken earlier than him. When Sarawat rolled out of bed Tine was already sitting up listening to music. He looked tired but when there eyes met Tine looked down. Sarawat hated that. They got ready for school and went to the bus. Tine lagged behind and Sarawat let him.

“Did you two get in a fight?” Pam asked.

“Yes.” Sarawat said.

“Do you want to talk about it?” Pam asked.

“No.” Sarawat said. He ignored Tine all day. Not that Tine tired to talk to him. Tine looked defeated. He hadn’t eaten breakfast and that made Sarawat worried. Sarawat focused on the hurt Tine had caused. How he’d lied to him for all those months. Going behind his back to meet up with Fong and do god knows what. Sarawat carried that anger all afternoon. He got up from his seat during a break and went and stood in the hall. He needed to move.

“You’re being a real jerk.” Phukong stormed up to him.

“You don’t have the full story.” Sarawat said.

“I know Tine was attacked on Wednesday and you haven’t comforted him.” Phukong said.

“Attacked?” Sarawak’s asked.

“Did you not see the bruises on his arm from where someone grabbed him?” Phukong said.

Sarawat shook his head. Tine had been hiding that as well. The next break Sarawat went to Tine’s class but he didn’t see him there. Sarawat went up to Green. “Where’s Tine”

Green looked up. “The same place he’s been on the last two breaks. In the bathroom vomiting.”

Sarawat nodded and went to the bathroom he thought Tine would be in. He could hear someone being sick. Eventually the stall opened and Tine came out. He saw Sarawat and looked down. “Phukong says you were attacked. Was it Fong?”

Tine nodded but did not lift his eyes.

“How could you be so stupid to go somewhere he could hurt you?” Sarawat demanded.

“I was in the middle of a cafe. I always saw him in public.” Tine stammered.

“You never went to his house?” Sarawat asked in surprise.

“Not since I woke up from my coma.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. “Show me where he hurt you.” Tine rolled up his right arm sleeve. Sarawat could clearly see the imprint of a hand on Tine. “He do anything else?”

Tine blushed hard. He opened his mouth to speak but no words came out. “Ah…”

“No more lies Tine.” Sarawat said in an authoritative voice.

“He tried to force bite me.” Tine mumbled.

Sarawat shut his eyes and tried to breathe. “Where were you that he felt comfortable doing that?”

“In a cafe. I swear. I threw my coffee in his face and ran away.” Tine said.

The first bell rang.

“We’ll talk at home. No running after Green okay?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded. “Yes Wat.”

It had been a long day but Sarawat was finally home. He led Tine up to their bedroom. Sarawat stoped in the doorway to make sure Tine was behind him.

“I need to go to the bathroom.” Tine put a hand on his stomach.

Sarawat nodded. “Go on.” Tine rushed to the bathroom and didn’t manage to get the door closed. Sarawat followed to make sure he wasn’t making a phone call. The sound of vomiting came out the door. Tine eventually came out. He blushed when he saw Sarawat waiting. “Let's go to our room. Tine ducked his head and did as he was told. They sat on the end of the bed in silence. Sarawat didn’t even know where to start. “When did you start seeing him?”

“Term break.” Tine said.

“Were you ever visiting your sister?” Sarawat asked.

Tine shook his head.

“So she hasn’t been in touch?” Sarawat asked.

Tine pulled out his phone and handed it over. “She text me once.”

Sarawat took the phone. There was a birthday text and a response from Tine then nothing. Sarawat looked through Tine’s text but didn’t see a chat history with Fong. “Where is your text with Fong?”

“I deleted them. I didn’t want the reminder. They most said things like are you coming today, don’t ignore me, you know you need me.” Tine said.

“I see you haven’t deleted Fong from your phone.” Sarawat said.

“If I delete him he might call and I’ll answer not knowing it’s him. I blocked him and Ohm and Phuak. In case he tried to use one of there phones.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. He put the phone on the bed. “Why? Why did you do this? You lied to me for months.”

“It’s really stupid.” Tine said.

“I have to know.” Sarawat said.

Tine was silent for a minute.“I was happy and I didn’t trust it.”

“What do you mean?” Sarawat asked.

“My whole life I’d never been truly happy or felt completely safe. I did with you and it made me act crazy. First fucking you so you wouldn’t look at Pam. When did she didn’t go away I got mad. I felt like you were picking her over me. Fong had reached out so I told myself if you had Pam I could have Fong.” Tine said.

“If he was so horrible why did you go back?” Sarawat asked.

“Because I’m weak and insecure. I base my value on how much people like me. Fong is always painfully honest. I felt I needed that to combat your flattery.” Tine said.

It all made sense to Sarawat. Tine had always seemed insecure and like he needed validation from everyone. He’s often viewed Tine as a little kid begging people to love him.

“You crossed a line. Several in fact. I don’t know if I trust you anymore.” Sarawat said. “I’ll need time to think.”

Tine nodded. “I understand.”

“Get ready for dinner it should be ready soon.” Sarawat went over to the closet to change.

“I think I’ll stay up here.” Tine said. “I don’t feel well.”

“Fine.” Sarawat got changed and went downstairs. The table was being sat so Sarawat sat down.

“Where’s Tine?” Pam asked.

“He’s not hungry.” Sarawat said.

“He didn’t eat dinner last night.” Lovey said.

“Or breakfast this morning.” Phukong said.

“Does anyone know the last time he ate?” Mike asked.

Pam, Phukong, and Lovely shook their heads. Sarawat felt bad. It seemed the guilt of lying to Sarawat was causing more harm than he knew. After dinner Sarawat took some food up to Tine. He was showered and watching his iPad in bed like when he first moved in.

“Eat this.” Sarawat held the plate out to Tine.

“I’m not hungry.” Tine said.

“Bullshit you haven’t eaten all day. Eat or I’ll shove it in your face.” Sarawat yelled.

Tine sat up and took the plate. “Yes Wat.”

Sarawat sighed and went and took a shower.

—

Sarawat wokę in the middle of the night angry. He was so pissed at Tine he couldn’t think straight. He rolled over to glare at Tine but found him gone. Sarawat sat up. “Tine?” He turned on a light. There was no sign of Tine. Sarawat got up and checked the bathroom. Empty. Sarawat rushed downstairs he checked the kitchen and was on his way to the sitting room when he heard a noise. Sarawat walked into the sitting room and found Tine on the couch. The TV was on but it was muted. Tine had Scrubb music coming out of his phone. “Tine?” Sarawat asked.

Tine blinked up at him. “Wat?”

“What are you doing down here?” Sarawat asked.

“You shouldn’t have to sleep next to me with how you feel.” Tine said.

Sarawat felt bad. But not bad enough to take Tine upstairs. “Get some sleep.”

Tine nodded.

Sarawat went up to his room with a heavy heart. In the morning he came down for breakfast. It was the weekend so he’d slept in. Phukong and Pam were at the table but Tine wasn’t. “Has anyone see Tine?” Sarawat asked.

“He’s asleep on the couch.” Mike said.

Sarawat nodded. Tine woke up an hour later and still seemed tired. He skipped breakfast. Tine went to his and Sarawat’s room to change. Sarawat was in there playing guitar at his desk. Tine reached for something on the desk and brushed his arm against Sarawat’s. “DON’T TOUCH ME!” Sarawat yelled.

Tine froze and pulled his arm back. “Sorry.” He backed away and fled the room.

Guilt washed over Sarawat. That had been cruel. Tine hadn’t done anything wrong. Sarawat was turning into a horrible person. He stayed playing his guitar until lunch. He came down looking for food. But first he needed to apologize to Tine. He checked the sitting room but only Sarawat’s dad was there. He checked the living room but it was empty. He decided to go to the kitchen.

“Mom?” Sarawat asked.

“Lunch will be ready in a few minutes.” Lovely said.

“Have you seen Tine?” Sarawat asked.

“He’s crying in the backyard.” Lovely said.

Sarawat went to the back door and sure enough Tine was sitting on the ground with his earbuds in crying. Sarawat knew he should say sorry but he just didn’t have it in him. He went back to the kitchen and had lunch. He text Man asking if he could come over and he said yes. Sarawat left without telling Tine. Sarawat walked up to Man’s with a heavy heart.

“You going to tell me whats wrong?” Man asked.

Sarawat laid back on Man’s bed. He told him all about Fong.

“Thats fucked up.” Man said.

“Tine made a comment that he started seeing Fong because I was seeing Pam.” Sarawat said.

“Thats completely different. You and Pam have history.” Man said.

“Tine’s known Fong since he was like five. They have been best friends for most of their lives.” Sarawat said.

“You and Pam don’t have a physical history.” Man said.

“Pam kissed me in front of Tinę on his birthday.” Sarawat said.

“It still doesn’t make it okay.” Man said.

“What it means is I was failing to meet his needs so he found someone who could.” Sarawat said.

“You sound like you’ve already forgiven him.” Man said.

“I am far from forgiving him. I can just see his points.” Sarawat said.

“What comes next?” Man said.

“I don’t know.” Sarawat said.

Sarawat had been at Man’s all afternoon. Trying to figure out what to do next. As he got near his house he saw someone standing outside. As she got closer he realized it was Tine. Sarawat walked faster. It looked like Tine had suitcase with him. “Tine?” Sarawat called out.

Tine looked over then down. “Wat.”

“Where are you going?” Sarawat demanded. Was Tine meeting up with Fong?

“I’m leaving for a while. You can hardly stand to be in the same room as me. I need to give you space so you can think. You don’t deserve to be swayed by my tears.” Tine said.

“Where are you going?” Sarawat asked.

“Green and P’Dim have offered me their couch. It was Green’s idea to give you some space.” Tine still hadn’t lifted his eyes.

A car pulled up next to them and P’Dim got out.

“Is this all of it?” P’Dim asked.

“Yes.” Tine said.

P’Dim took the bag to the trunk.

“When will you be back?” Sarawat asked.

“When you call for me. Until then I’ll leave you alone.” Tine said.

P’Dim went back to his car door. “I have somewhere to be.”

Tine nodded. “I’ll talk to you soon hopefully.” Tine got into the car.

The car drove off and just like that Tine ran away from his problems.

—

It was Tuesday and Sarawat still hadn’t talked to Tine. He was avoiding Tine because he didn’t know what to say.

“I know you love him but you should dump him.” Pam said over breakfast.

“You should talk to him.” Phukong said. “You’ve been just as bad.”

“Is that a dig at me?” Pam asked.

“Yes. You chased Sarawat around and he didn’t stop you. You both were just as bad. At least Tine didn’t kiss his friend.” Phukong said.

“You're never going to let that go are you?” Pam asked.

“My bond mate kissing my older brother and confessing her love to him? No I will never forget that.” Phukong said.

Pam got up from the table and walked away.

“You're only walking away because you feel guilt.” Phukong yelled after her.

“Don’t get into a fight with your bond mate over Tine and I.” Sarawat said.

“I’ll do what I like.” Phukong said. “I just think you're being unfair to Tine.” Phukong also walked away from the table.

“Am I pushing Tine too hard?” Sarawat asked Pam, Man and Boss over lunch.

“You know how I feel about this.” Pam said.

“We all know how you feel about this.” Man said. “Look what Tine did was shitty but he didn’t physically cheat. It doesn’t sound like he emotionally cheated either. He wasn’t obsessed with Fong. They didn’t say I love you or that they wanted to be together. It sounded like Tine would see Fong. Get pissed off but still come back next time. Maybe that was the nature of their relationship. You don’t know because you haven’t asked.”

“I’m mad that Tine hurt you but he wasn’t lying in bed with Fong like you did with Pam.” Boss said.

Sarawat remembered on several occasion when Tine walked in on him and Pam literally in bed. Maybe Tine wasn’t the worse? Maybe he hadn’t done the terrible things Sarawat thought he had? Maybe he hadn’t been any worse than Sarawat? A metal tray clattered to the ground. People laughed at the person’s unfortunate mistake.

“HE’S FAINTED!” Someone yelled.

Sarawat looked over to see a teacher walking away with a male student on his back.

“That was dramatic.” Boss said.

“Seriously.” Man said.

Someone grabbed Sarawat’s shoulder. He looked up and saw Green. He had tears in his eyes and looked furious.

“You can be so unkind. Tine is dying waiting for you to call and you ignore him.” Green spit out.

“What are you talking about?” Man asked.

“He just fainted and you're not checking on him.” Green angrily said. “I wish I was an alpha so I could steal him from you.” Green stormed off.

That had been Tine who fainted? Sarawat looked around then got up.

“Leave it Wat.” Pam said.

Sarawat ignored her and went to the nurses office. When he got there the nurse wasn’t at her desk but he could hear voices behind a closed curtain.

“You're not well Nong. Can I call anyone to come get you?” Sarawat assumed that was the nurse speaking.

“There’s no one.” A weak voice said. It sounded like Tine. “I’m on my own.”

“There isn’t much I can do for you.” The nurse said.

“Let me rest till the end of lunch and I’ll go back to class.” Tine said softly.

Sarawat left the nurses office. He felt so ashamed. He’d promised to give Tine a home but Tine didn’t feel comfortable calling Lovely to come get him. Sarawat went to the bathroom and went into a stall. He cried his eyes out. He was failing Tine in every way possible yet he couldn’t reach out to him. Too afraid Tine wouldn’t reach back.

—

Tine sat in class looking out the window. He felt so sick but he didn’t want to go back to the nurse. They would want to call Lovely and Tine wasn’t welcome at Sarawat’s house. He never really had been. Sarawat has been kind as had Phukong. But neither Lovley or Mike had ever attempted to have a relationship with him. Then there was Pam. She’s pretended to befriend Tine but he was aware she didn’t like him. It was obvious. The bell rang for the end of class. Tine sighed and looked to the front of the room.

“How are you feeling?” Green asked.

Tine looked up at Green. “I’ll be fine.”

“You don’t look well.” Green said.

“It’s just a broken heart. It won’t kill me.” Tine said.

“It will.” Green said. “I’ve seen it kill people.”

“This isn’t one of your novels.” Tine said.

“Tine.” Green said touching Tine’s hand.

“Thank you for worrying about me but I promise I’ll be okay. I’ll sleep tonight and everything will be better.” Tine said.

“You say that every day and yet you don’t sleep and you don’t get better.” Green said.

“I’m sorry I’m such a burden.” Tine said.

Green took Tine’s hand and squeezed it. “You aren’t a burden. I like taking care of you. You're my best friend. I’m just worried about you.”

“I appreciate your worry. I do.” Tine looked back out the window. “He’s not going to take me back is he?”

Green teared up. “I don’t think so.”

Tine nodded. “I understand.” Tine stood up.

“Class is about to start.” Green said.

“I’m going to be sick and I’d rather not do it here.” Tine said.

“I’ll tell the teacher.” Green said.

Tine left the room and walked towards the bathroom. He was a few feet away when someone stoped him. Tine looked over and saw Pam. “You should let me go.”

“We need to talk.” Pam said.

“I’m going to be sick.” Tine said.

“I don’t believe you.” Pam said.

Tine threw up on her shoes.

“Gross.” Pam said.

“I did warn you.” Tine wiped spit off his chin.

“We still have to talk.” Pam said.

“I know what you want to say. I’m a horrible person. How could I hurt Sarawat? You’ve said it all before. But have you ever asked yourself why I went to Fong? Because the simple answer is you. You were all over Sarawat and I had no way to end it. So I found my own friend. You caused this. It’s your fault.”

Pam looked startled.

“Your excuse was you knew Wat longer. Well I knew Fong for years. He was my best friend. At least I never kissed him when he was in a relationship. I did nothing to be embarrassed about. I sat in a cafe with an old friend. I DIDN’T CLIMB INTO HIS BED!” Tine got louder a he spoke until he was yelling. Pam slapped him. Tine smiled down at her. “I know about your late night calls and text conversation. You two thought if you weren’t caught in the same room you would get away with it. I know about the emotional affair. You two might not have ever fucked but you did cheat on Phukong and myself.”

Tears welled up in Pam’s eyes and she ran away.

Tine went to the bathroom and cleaned up. He went back to class. Tine thought about it long and hard. His relationship with Sarawat was over. It was time to move on. But move on to what?

—

Sarawat walked out of school and went to meet Man and Boss. It was Wednesday, band rehearsal day and he was exhausted. He hoped rehearsal would make him feel better. He found Man and Boss. They just needed Pam. They talked for a while. Mostly about football. Pam finally walked up.

“You ready to go?” Boss asked.

“I have to cancel.” Pam had tears in her eyes. “Phukong and I need to talk.”

“Did something happen?” Man asked.

“I realized I hurt him a lot more than I realized when I was acting crazy about Wat. He’s still hurt and we need to talk about it.” Pam said.

“Relationships come first.” Boss said.

Pam looked at Sarawat. “We hurt Phukong and Tine a lot more than we realized.” Then she walked away.

“What was that about?” Man asked.

“I have no idea.” Sarawat said. They decided to skip band practice. Boss had somewhere he needed to be anyways. Sarawat and Man went and ate street food and talked. Man kept bringing up Tine but Sarawat didn’t want to hear it. Eventually Sarawat made his way home. He toed off his shoes. There was a suitcase by the door but he ignored it. He headed for the stairs when he smelled Tine. Sarawat inhaled again. The scent was fresh. Tine hadn’t been home in four days so his scent had faded. Sarawat followed the scent to the kitchen. He found his parents at the table with Tine who had his back to him. Sarawat stood in the kitchen doorway. Tine looked over his shoulder at him. Tine looked terrible. Like he hadn’t slept in weeks. He also looked far too thin. Tine turned back to the table.

“Thank you for all that you’ve done. It means a lot to me. I know I haven’t been easy.” Tine wai’d, picked up a folder from the table and stood. He walked towards the exit. As he passed Sarawat he wai’d to him. “Sorry for causing so much trouble.” Then he passed Sarawat.

Sarawat heard the front door close. “Why was he here?”

“He came to pick up his bonding contract. We had the only copy.” Mike said.

“Why does he need it?” Sarawat asked.

“Wat you’ve made it very clear to everyone you don’t want him anymore. He has to think about his future. He has no family to rely on. He’ll have to find an alpha willing to take him.” Lovely said.

“Who said I didn’t want him?” Sarawat asked.

“You kicked him out of the house and ignored him for days. What else are we suppose to think?” Mike asked.

“I needed time.” Sarawat said.

“There is time and then there is being cruel. You’ve been cruel.” Mike said. “You tortured him with Pam and refused to stop seeing her even through she upset Tine. Then expect him to not make mistakes?”

“Your father's right. Sending him away for a night so you can clear your head is one thing. Ignoring him for days is just mean.” Lovely said.

“You guys don’t even like him. You treat him terribly.” Sarawat yelled.

“We have screwed up. We admit it.” Mike said.

“It doesn’t matter anyways. He’s gone. You can find someone you like.” Lovely said.

Sarawat stood there. Was he going to let Tine just walk away? Was it going to end right here? Was Sarawat going to hand Tine over to Fong? Sarawat turned towards the door. What was he to do?

Chapter Text

Sarawat dropped his school bag and ran to the door. He slid into his slides and ran out the front door. He looked left and right and saw Tine slowly making his way down the street. “TINE!” Sarawat screamed. Tine jumped and turned around. Sarawat dashed up to him. Sarawat panted. “Where the hell do you think you're going?”

Tine looked confused. “I was leaving.”

“Who gave you the right? I’m your alpha and I didn’t give you permission.” Sarawat said.

Tine slapped Sarawat hard across the face. “Permission?” Tine spit out. “When have I ever asked for permission to live my life?”

“I’m sorry.” Sarawat said. “That came out wrong.”

“What do you want Wat?” Tine yelled. “You loved me then you didn’t. Now I try to leave you so you can move on and you tell me to stay. What more do you want from me?”

“Tell me why you really saw Fong. Don’t spare my feelings.” Sarawat said.

“Pam’s been talking has she?” Tine asked. “Fine I went back to him because I felt disrespected. You spent all that time around Pam. Laying in bed together. Holding hands. I was told to shut up and look pretty that was just the way things were. You had an emotional affair and all I did was sit in a cafe and listen to Fong talk bullshit. You act like I did some terrible wrong. Sure I lied about where I was but you lied about who was texting you. Do you think I didn’t check your phone and see all those late night text conversation where you and Pam talked for hours? telling each other what you mean to each other?”

Sarawat looked down. He recalled telling Pam they could still connect over the phone even though they couldn’t be in the same room. He had encouraged Pam to have an emotional affair at Tine and Phukong’s expense.

“We didn’t have the beautiful relationship you think we did. You did all those horrible things to me and yet I never blamed you. I put all the blame on Pam. Yet when I screw up it’s all my fault. No one else got in trouble. It must be the omega. They’re temptresses and sluts. Put all the blame on them.” Tine said.

“Tine.” Sarawat said.

“I should have blamed you too. You let it keep happening then acted like Pam was crazy. You got off without having to apologize.” Tine said.

“I’m sorry. You're right I’ve played the victim the whole time. This is also my fault. If I had kept Pam away you wouldn’t have felt like getting even with me. Thats what Fong was right getting even?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded. He looked like he was fighting back tears.

“Did you mean it when you said you wanted to be my bond mate?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded and dried his eyes.

“Thats enough for me. Come home and let’s work this out.” Sarawat said.

“Who says I want to come back?” Tine asked.

“Where would you go?” Sarawat asked.

Tine looked down. “I have only one place left.”

Sarawat growled. He would not send Tine to Fong. Sarawat took control of himself. “I love you. You might have hurt me but I still love you.” More tears feel down Tine’s face.

“You can’t treat me like this.” Tine sobbed.

“I want to make it up to you. Tine I’m sorry. Not just how I handled this situation but how I treated the Pam situation. I made you feel unsafe in your home and that is inexcusable. You should have never been given the full blame for what happened. I also should have trusted you. If you say all you did was drink coffee in a cafe then I believe you.” Sarawat said.

“You can’t take it back.” Tine said fighting his tears.

Sarawat stepped forward and pulled Tine into his arms. They had both gotten taller. They were around five eleven. Sarawat tucked his chin on Tine’s shoulder. “I’m going to love you for the rest of my life. Please come home with me.” Tine grabbed Sarawat and started openly crying. They clung to each other for a while then headed home. Sarawat pulling Tine’s bag. They got to the house and went upstairs. Tine sat on the bed. He looked tired. Sarawat sat next to him. “Tell me it’s over.”

“What?” Tine asked.

“Tell me you and Fong are over.” Sarawat said.

“It’s over. I hope I never see him again.” Tine said.

Sarawat took Tine’s hand. “I wish I could say the same about Pam. I can promise to limit my interactions to when it’s something to do with the band.”

“You can’t promise me that though. She’s your sister in law and it would be rude to ignore her. You will see her everyday and have interactions. I just have to trust that you aren’t still having an emotional affair.” Tine said.

“I’m sorry it’s not fair.” Sarawat said.

“Tell me you're not going to emotionally cheat on me again.” Tine looked at Sarawat with something like hope in his eyes.

Sarawat smiled and squeezed Tine’s hand. “I promise.”

“Now comes the hard part.” Tine said. “Trusting each other.”

Sarawat sighed. “We can do this. I know we can.”

Tine smiled.

—

Tine stood in the bathroom drying his hair. A few hours ago he thought he’d be offering himself up on a platter to Fong just so he wouldn’t be homeless. Now he was safe at the Guntithanon’s house. Tine still wasn’t sure things were okay. Sarawat had hugged him and held his hand but thats it. They had had dinner together and done their homework the way they always did. Tine hadn’t been very hungry. Sarawat had encouraged Tine to eat so he ate about a third of his food. It was more than he’d eaten in days. He’d felt so unwell he’d been skipping meals. Tine looked in the bathroom mirror. He had dark circles under his eyes and his skin looked yellow. He wasn’t well. He just hoped his anxiety calmed down. Tine finished drying off and got dressed. He hung up his towel and went to his bedroom. Sarawat was at the desk texting. Tine sat on the edge of the bed.

“You done with the shower?” Sarawat asked.

“Yes.” Tine said.

“I’ll try and get in then.” Sarawat got up and headed to the bedroom door.

“Should I go downstairs?” Tine asked.

“What?“ Sarawat turned to look at Tine.

“Would you be more comfortable if I slept downstairs?” Tine asked.

“No. I want you where I can see you.” Sarawat left for the bathroom.

Tine’s phone beeped. He picked it up and saw it was from Green.

Green
How is it going?

Tine
I don’t know
I think things are okay but then I
wonder if I’m being too optimistic

“Who are you texting?”

Tine looked up and saw Sarawat. “You're back.”

“I forgot my pajamas.” Sarawat said. “Who are you texting?”

Tine held his phone out to Sarawat. The alpha took it and sighed. He handed the phone back.

“Things are okay.” Sarawat said.

Tine blushed and put his phone down. Sarawat grabbed pajama’s and left. Tine finished his conversation with Green and lay down. It felt weird to sleep in his bed after so many days. Tine had gotten used to the couch. The sheets must have been changed because they didn’t smell like him. Tine rolled towards Sarawat’s pillow and brought it to his nose. He inhaled. He got a little hard. Tine put the pillow back and laid on his back. He wasn’t expecting them to have sex. Both their wounds were too fresh. But maybe cuddling? Maybe Sarawat would kiss Tine on his forehead and call him little buffalo? Tine missed the nickname. For some reason Tine knew he’d feel better if Sarawat used his nickname. Half an hour passed then Sarawat came in. He grabbed his phone off the desk and plugged it in to charge. He lay next to Tine not touching him. Tine looked up at the ceiling. He sighed. Sarawat wouldn’t be reaching out. Tine rolled towards the outside of the bed and shut his eyes. He wouldn’t sleep. Tine hadn’t slept more than two hours a night since Fong had tried to force bond him. Tine felt a hand on his back. His pulse quickened.

“That thing you said about hearing me in your coma. Was that a lie or was it the truth?” Sarawat asked.

Tine was silent while he gathered his thoughts. Sarawat started to pull his hand back. “It was the truth. I didn’t tell you because I was trying to act cool. I didn’t want you to know I liked you the whole time.” Tine felt Sarawat lay against his back.

“You really are stupid sometimes.” Sarawak whispered in Tine’s ear.

A few tears slipped out of Tine’s eyes as Sarawat spooned up behind him. Tine felt safe for the first time in a week and closed his eyes. He finally felt like he could sleep.

—

“Going back was suppose to make you feel better.” Green said during lunch.

Tine softly smiled. He’d been back at the Guntithanon’s for two days now. He still didn’t feel well. He was sleeping more. He was up to four hours of sleep a night. At least he was if Sarawat cuddled him in some way. When he didn’t Tine didn’t sleep at all. Tine was eating more. About half the food served him. There were improvements but Tine was still struggling. Part of the problem was Sarawat. He’d been rather cold and distant. The other problem was Sarawat’s family. Lovely still treated Tine indifferently. Tine had a feeling she thought he wouldn’t be there long. Mike ignored him which was annoying but fine. Pam seemed to be extra sensitive these days. Lovely was bending over backwards to make Pam feel better. The only person who treated Tine with any compassion was Phukong. “The school year is almost over. I’ll be able to rest soon.”

“I don’t like it.” Green said. “You should have stayed with me.”

“I couldn’t have lived with you forever.” Tine said.

“Why not? I have the money to afford you. If things don’t work out with Wat come to me not the asshole Fong.” Green begged.

Tine smiled. “It’s nice to know one person loves me.”

“I do.” Green said. “I love you so much. I’m an only child. I always wanted a brother.”

Tine took Green’s hand. “I’ll be alright.”

“I don’t know.” Green said.

In the afternoon Tine started to feel sick. During a break between classes Tine went to the bathroom. He had one hand on his stomach. He was almost there when his legs gave out underneath him.

“I’ve got you.” A familiar voice said. An arm wrapped around him.

Tine looked over and saw Phukong.

“You heading to the bathroom?” Phukong asked.

Tine nodded. Phukong walked him there. Tine threw up and came out. Phukong was waiting for him.

“Feel better?” Phukong asked.

“Thanks.” Tine said.

“You haven’t looked well the past few days. Do you need to see a doctor?” Phukong asked.

“It’s emotional.” Tine said.

“You're so upset it’s making you physically ill?” Phukong asked.

Tine nodded.

“Let's get you back to class.” Phukong said.

Tine walked back to class with Phukong by his side. They said goodbye and Tine went in. He hoped now that his stomach was empty he’d feel better.

—

Tine sat watching TV. He wasn’t really watching. It just gave him something to do. Sarawat was at band practice. Tine had been back in the Guntithanon’s house for about a week and a half and he still didn’t feel welcome. Tine felt like he was walking on eggshells most of the time.

“Can we turn the game on?”

Tine looked to the sitting room doorway and saw Phukong. Tine held the remote out to him.

Phukong got on the couch next to Tine and took the remote. He found the channel he was looking for. “Thanks.”

“I wasn’t paying attention always.” Tine said.

“How are things with you and Wat?” Phukong asked.

“I don’t honestly know.” Tine said.

“It feels like he’s keeping you around solely around because he doesn’t want anyone else to have you.” Phukong said.

Tine nodded.

“Pam did this big apology to me last week. She said she talked to you and she realized just how much her and Sarawat’s actions hurt us. Has Sarawat done anything like that for you?” Phukong asked.

“Sort of.” Tine scratched the back of her neck.

“Why does it feel like he still doesn’t understand how much he hurt you?” Phukong asked.

“I don’t know but you're right. He keeps saying he’s sorry but it doesn’t feel like he understands how much his actions are effecting me now.” Tine said.

“I wish I could smack some sense into him.” Phukong said.

Tine smiled softly. “He still wouldn’t get it.”

“You're probably right.” Phukong said.

After a light lunch Tine threw up and went to bed. He couldn’t sleep and his stomach ached. Tine just shut his eyes and laid there. He felt a hand on his forehead. Tine opened his eyes and looked up into Sarawat’s face.

Sarawat sat on the edge of the bed. “Phukong says you don’t feel well.”

“It’s anxiety.” Tine said.

Sarawat pet Tine’s head. “Whats got you so stressed out?”

“Really?” Tine asked.

Sarawat sighed. “That was a stupid question. What can I do to make you feel better?”

Tine thought about it for a moment. “Call me little buffalo.” Sarawat smiled. “But only do it if you mean it. Not because you think you should.” Tine gripped onto Sarawat’s hand.

Sarawat pet Tine’s head again. “Feel better little buffalo.”

Tine started to cry. He’d been waiting for those words for so long.

Sarawat got in the bed and pulled Tine to his chest. “I didn’t mean to make you so sick. I’ve been keeping you at arms length. I didn’t realize how much it was affecting you.”

“You're all I have. If you leave me I’ll have nothing. That means I have to make you happy all the time.” Tine said trying not to cry.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry you feel like you have to do things to make me like you. I’m sorry you feel like you're backed into a corner. I’m sorry I didn’t take your feelings seriously.” Sarawat said.

“You don’t have to change. Just don’t let me go.” Tine begged.

Sarawat pulled Tine closer. “I’ll be better I swear.”

Tine shut his eyes and prayed that was true.

—

Tine pulled on his shirt. He flattened the shirt over his stomach and sighed.

“Do you really have to go?” Sarawat asked from his spot on the end of the bed.

Tine turned around. “Yes.”

“I don’t see why you need a job.” Sarawat said.

“Wat the past few months have taught me I have to an exit strategy. I can’t rely on your family to take care of me forever. If something goes wrong I need to be able to take care of myself.” Tine said.

Sarawat stood up. “Nothing is going to happen. We’re together again.”

“Then how come we haven’t had sex since I came back?” Tine asked.

Sarawat looked at Tine in shock. “Um…”

“Thats what I thought.” Tine made his way to the bedroom door. “It’s summer break. There is no harm in having a job for a little while. I’ve already told them I won’t work during the school year.” Tine went downstairs. He put his shoes on and headed out the door. He didn’t have time to waste he had to get to work.

Work at the cafe was pretty boring. He’d missed the early morning rush. Tine was being taught how to use the machine. It looked complicated but it was actually quite simple. Remembering what went into each drink was the hard part.

“We have another drink. It’s an iced americano.” P’Nini said. She was the one training Tine. She was tall probably because she was an alpha. She had shoulder length hair and a tattoo on her wrist. “This one is easy do you remember it?”

“Shot of espresso, lots of water.” Tine said.

“Perfect.” P’Nini said. “I’ll let you make this on your own.”

Tine got the espresso shot going then filled the cup with ice. He pulled the shot and dumped it in the cup and covered it in cold water. He read the name off the side of the cup and looked around. “Sarawat?” Sarawat came to the counter and held his hand out. “What are you doing here Wat?” Tine whispered.

“I wanted coffee.” Sarawat said innocently.

“Bullshit you're spying on me.” Tine said.

“I missed you.” Sarawat whined. “When is your break?”

“I don’t know.” Tine admitted.

“Is everything alright?” P’Nini asked.

“It’s fine my boyfriend has boundary issues.” Tine said.

“Tine!” Sarawat said scandalized.

P’Nini laughed. “You remind me of when I first started working here. Except it was my bond mate who was bothering me.”

Tine blushed. “I work till five. Go see Man or Boss. I’ll be home for dinner.”

“Fine.” Sarawat grabbed his drink and left the cafe.

“He’s cute. Too bad it will never work out.” P’Nini said.

“What do you mean?” Tine asked.

“You’ll both meet your bond mates one day.” P’Nini said.

“Wat is my bond mate. We couldn’t bond at my last heat but I know it’s him.” Tine said.

P’Nini smiled. “A happy ending after all.”

“I hope so.” Tine muttered.

—

Sarawat sat on the couch next to Man.

“Whats got you upset?” Man asked not taking his eyes off the TV.

“Tine got a job.” Sarawat sulked.

“You knew he was getting a job for weeks.” Man said.

“I didn’t realize why.” Sarawat said.

Man glanced at Sarawat. “Is it bad?”

“He says he needs money to protect himself in case I reject him again.” Sarawat said.

“He said that?” Man asked.

“No but it was what he meant.” Sarawat said.

“What did he actually say?” Man asked.

“That he needed a backup strategy in case things don’t work out.” Sarawat said.

“Okay ya that is the same thing. What bothers you the most? That he’s not going to have time for you this summer or that he think’s he needs a backup plan because he doesn’t know he can count on you?” Man asked.

“The second one.” Sarawat said.

Man sighed and paused his game. “You fucked up. We all know that. You punished him way too much. Especially since he never blamed you for anything to do with Pam. I know it’s hard but you need to acknowledge the hurt you caused him. Right now he doesn’t feel he can count on you. Show him he can.”

“We haven’t had sex since he moved home.” Sarawat said.

“Why?” Man asked.

“I don’t know. I hadn’t noticed it till he said something today.” Sarawat said.

“You think the no sex is part of the reason he doesn’t trust you?” Man asked.

Sarawat looked at the coffee cup he was holding. Tine had made this drink. It meant so much to him. “I think he knows our relationship isn’t the same as before. He’s trying to protect himself in case I change my mind.”

“You need to take Tine out on a date. Have some time for just you two. Don’t just jump him because you think it will make him feel better. Get some romance going.” Man said.

Sarawat leaned back against the couch. “What if he doesn’t want to go on a date with me?”

“He does trust me. He’s begging you to make a move.” Man said.

Sarawat made sure to be home at dinner. He watched Tine while he ate. Tine seemed to pick at his food nibbling on it. He’d lost weight and it wasn’t good. Tine was already thin. He didn’t have any weight to lose. Sarawat tried to encourage Tine to eat but it didn’t work. After dinner Sarawat went to shower. When he got out he found Tine sitting on their bed texting. “Showers all yours.”

“Thanks.” Tine grabbed his pajama’s and left the room.

Sarawat wasn’t proud of it but he picked up Tine’s phone to see who he was texting with. He looked at the contact name not the actual text. Green’s name was at the top. Sarawat sighed and put the phone down. He went to his computer and played a video. Tine came back in and got into bed. He played with his phone for a while then plugged it in and turned off his light. Sarawat took a deep breath and shut his laptop off. He got into bed and lay next to Tine. For a while they lay in silence. “When is your next day off?” Sarawat asked.

“Why?” Tine asked.

“I thought we could go out. Maybe see a movie?” Sarawat said.

Tine rolled over to look at Sarawat. “Like a date?”

Sarawat rolled to look at Tine. “Yes.”

Tine smiled so bright it was heartbreaking. It took this little to make him happy. “I work the morning on Wednesday but I’ll be off by lunch.”

“I’ll pick you up and we’ll go out.” Sarawat said.

“Okay.” Tine said softly.

Sarawat pet Tine’s head. “Go to sleep little buffalo. You need it.”

Tine smiled again and shut his eyes.

Sarawat sighed. He felt better already.

—

Tine got to work a little early. He’d dressed up because he was going on a date afterwards. Tine was so excited. He and Sarawat hadn’t been out in so long. Even before things went bad they didn’t go out much. Sarawat was often too busy with the band. Tine grabbed an apron and a name tag. Tine had never worked this early in the day. He’d lucked out and hadn’t had to open at four thirty am. But he was here at six right in the middle of the rush. He was placed on register because they didn’t trust he could make the drinks quick enough. The first hour passed and Tine worked his ass off. He took orders as fast as he could. Finally there was a little break. Tine sighed and drank some water.

“It will be just as bad in a few minutes.” A voice said behind him.

Tine turned around and saw an employ he didn’t know. He was the same height as Tine. With bushy eyebrows and a boyish face. He was a beta.

“You're new. Nice to meet you Chan.” The guy said.

Tine looked down at his apron. “I’m not Chan. My name tag isn’t ready so I grabbed someone else’s.”

The guy laughed. “I’m Mil. I just finished high school. Your actual name is?”

“Tine. Just about to start my last year of high school.” Tine said.

“Your first time having a job?” P’Mil asked.

“Yes.” Tine said.

“Don’t worry I’ll show you the ropes. This is my third summer here.” P’Mil said.

The front door opened and ten people walked in.

“Talk later.” P’Mil said.

Tine nodded. The rest of the shift went smoothly with P’Mil helping him. P’Mil was super friendly and always ready to laugh. Tine felt good around him. The shift came to a close and Tine eagerly hung up his apron.

“You have plans this afternoon?” P’Mil asked.

Tine blushed and smiled. “My boyfriend is taking me on a date.”

Something dark flickered in P’Mil’s eyes. “Boyfriend? Lucky you.”

Tine’s phone beeped in his pocket. He pulled it out. It was a text saying Sarawat was there. “I have to go. Thanks so much for today.” Tine rushed out to find Sarawat. He was outside the cafe. Tine grabbed his hand when he came near.

Sarawat smiled. “You ready to go?”

Tine nodded. They ate street food for lunch. Tine was really hungry from working. For the first time in weeks he ate a full meal. They went to the mall and drank coffee while eating cake. Tine talked about work and Sarawat talked about the bands plans for the summer. “There is an open mic night next month at the cafe. You should come. Even if it’s just you and your guitar.” Tine said.

“Thats not a bad idea. Bringing in drums would be too much but Pam could sing while I played.” Sarawat said.

Tine did his best to not look hurt at the inclusion of Pam in there plans. He reminded himself Sarawat didn’t understand just how much Pam’s presence hurt him. “What song will you play?”

“Something by Yellow Fang it will suit Pam’s voice.” Sarawat said.

“Have you ever thought about writing your own music?” Tine asked changing the subject.

“When the band first formed that was the goal. To play our own music. But writing music is a lot harder than any of us thought. It’s not just writing lyrics down. You have to write individual music for each instrument. I naively thought I could do it and promised Pam I write her a ballad just for her.” Sarawat said.

Tine looked down. He suddenly felt sick. He regretted eating so much.

“Tine?” Sarawat asked.

Tine looked up. “Hm?”

“Are you okay? You smell distressed.” Sarawat said.

“I need to use the bathroom.” Tine rushed off before Sarawat could say anything. He made it to the bathroom and threw everything up. He was in the stall for a few minutes. When he was sure he was done he stood up and came out.

Sarawat was waiting outside looking worried. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” Tine went to the sink to rinse out his mouth.

“Can I get you anything?” Sarawat asked.

“I want to go home.” Tine said.

“What happened Tine? We were having fun and then you just changed.” Sarawat said.

Tine spun around. “You just had to throw it in my face you promised Pam a song. You’d never write one for me but you would for her.” Tine was shouting by the end.

“Bringing up Pam was wrong.” Sarawat said.

“I told you about that open mic so I could hear you play not Pam. Why is she always included?” Tine started to cry.

“Tine.” Sarawat said.

“You tell me to trust you but you're always disappearing with Pam. How many times do I have to find you in a secluded corner? I cut off all my old friends to make you happy and you can’t shut up about Pam on the first date we’ve had in months.” Tine yelled.

Sarawat sighed and pulled Tine into a hug. “I get so focused on how much you hurt me I forget I am continually hurting you.”

“I just wanted one day that was ours.” Tine sobbed.

Sarawat pulled Tine closer. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t bring up Pam around you.”

“I did everything you asked. Why can’t you do something for me?” Tine sobbed harder.

“I’m sorry. I mean it. You’ve been starving yourself because you're scared. I should have taken better care of you. From now on you’ll be my priority.” Sarawat said.

Tine sniffed. “You’ve said that before.”

“I’m going to prove it this time.” Sarawat said.

Tine didn’t believe him but he nodded. They decided to go to a movie. Tine sipped a Sprite and leaned on Sarawat’s shoulder. He must have fallen asleep because the next thing he knew the movie was over.

“You looked so cute sleeping like that.” Sarawat said.

Tine blushed.

Sarawat cupped Tine’s face. “I’m going to take good care of you. I promise.” He leaned in and kissed Tine.

Tears pricked Tine’s eyes. They hadn’t kissed in so long.

Sarawat pulled back and frowned. “Whats wrong?”

“I thought you’d never kiss me again.” Tine said.

Sarawat kissed Tine again. “I’m going to kiss you everyday from now on.”

Tine smiled.

“Let's go get dinner.” Sarawat said. He held his hand out to Tine.

Tine took it blushing. He felt better about their relationship than he had in a long time.

—

Sarawat strummed his guitar on the end of his bed. Over the past week Sarawat had been thinking a lot about what Tine said. How he would write a song for Pam but not Tine. It had never crossed his mind to write a song for Tine. It was stupid. What person wouldn’t want to get an original song from their lover? Sarawat also started to worry he would step on Phukong’s toes if he wrote one for Pam. Their relationship was suffering just as much as Sarawat’s was because of Pam and his relationship. Sarawat sighed. He wanted to write Tine a song. Something meaningful. He wanted Tine to smile again.

“Wat.”

Sarawat turned towards the door and saw Tine. “You done with work?”

Tine nervously walked up to him. “I need to tell you something.”

Sarawat’s stomach clenched. Had Fong been in touch? “What?”

Tine came to the end of the bed and sat down. “I think one of my co-workers is hitting on me.”

Sarawat let out a sigh of relief. “What makes you think that?”

“At first I thought he was being friendly. Always helping me and explaining things to me. But today I was putting milk in the fridge under the espresso machine and as I bent over he pressed his dick up against my ass.” Tine said

“What did you do?” Sarawat asked.

“I stood up quickly and made a comment that I couldn’t wait to get off work to see my boyfriend.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. “Who is the co-worker?”

“His name is P’Mil. He’s a year older and a beta.” Tine said.

“So he can’t smell me on you?” Sarawat asked.

Tine shook his head. “I keep bringing you up but he keeps making comments about taking me out to dinner.”

“Does he make you uncomfortable?” Sarawat asked.

“He didn’t until today.” Tine said.

Sarawat patted Tine’s head. “When do you work with him again?”

“Friday.” Tine said.

“Why don’t I come and say hello.” Sarawat said.

Two days later Sarawat strolled into the cafe Tine worked at. He looked around and saw Tine was on the register. He got in line and waited his turn.

“What can I get you… Wat?” Tine said excitedly.

Sarawat smiled. “Hi little buffalo.”

“You want your usual?” Tine asked.

Sarawat nodded. He started to pull out his wallet.

“Don’t worry about it. I get free drinks as a perk. I’m too wired on coffee to drink anymore. So you can have mine.” Tine said.

“Thanks.” Sarawat said. “Where is P’Mil?”

“On the machine.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. “Thanks.” He went over to wait for his drink. He stared at P’Mil until the barista had to look at him.

“You having a good day?” P’Mil asked.

“It will be better once my boyfriend gets off work.” Sarawat said.

P’Mil laughed. “I know that feeling. He moved to put the drink on the counter.

Sarawat grabbed the drink as well as P’Mil’s hand. P’Mil looked at him in surprise. “I know he’s cute but hands off my boyfriend. Tine is mine.”

P’Mil pulled his hand back and smirked. “We’ll see about that.”

Sarawat went and found a seat. He glared at P’Mil for the last hour of Tine’s shift. Finally at noon Tine rushed up to Sarawat’s table.

“You want to go get lunch? Tine asked.

Sarawat stood up he put a hand on the back of Tine’s head and pulled him into a kiss. It was at first very chaste but emboldened Sarawat deepened it.

Tine moaned and grabbed the front of Sarawat’s shirt.

Sarawat pulled back and looked at Tine who was blushing. Tine rushed out of the cafe. Sarawat chased after him. He caught Tine by the arm and forced him to look at him. “Why did you run away?”

Tine blushed deeper. “You can’t kiss me like that in public.”

“Why not?” Sarawat asked getting defensive.

Tine looked him dead in the eye. “Because now I’m wet.”

Sarawat pulled Tine into his arms. “I made you wet?”

Tine nodded looking down.

“What do you want to do about it?” Sarawat asked.

Tine puffed up his cheeks and pushed Sarawat away. “Let's get lunch.” Tine huffed and started walking.

Sarawat chuckled. He was going to take Tine home and kiss him again.

—

Tine put on his apron and went out to the front of the cafe. He went to the register and made sure everything was as it should be.

“It looks like it’s just you and me.” P’Mil said walking up to the espresso machine.

Tine fought back a sigh and focused on the task in front of him. The first hour was pretty slow then the lunch rush hit. Tine was very busy. He offered to switch on the machine with P’Mil but the senior insisted he had it. Tine took order after order. When it hit about two pm things calmed down. Tine relaxed and started cleaning.

“I think we survived the rush.” P’Mil said.

“I don’t know it feels like I’m dead.” Tine said.

P’Mil laughed.

Tine and P’Mil worked hard to clean up behind the counter then Tine went and cleaned up the tables. He was sweeping up when Sarawat walked in with Man and Boss. “Hey guys.” Tine said.

“Hey.” Man said.

“Give me a second I’ll take your orders.” Tine put the broom and dust pan away and washed his hands. He got behind the register and smiled. “What can I get you?”

“I’ll have a small cappuccino.” Man said.

“I want a large frozen mocha crunch with extra chocolate.” Boss said.

Sarawat just stared at Tine.

“I know I know. Large iced americano.” Tine said. “That all comes out to zero dollars.”

“Really?” Boss asked.

“My treat.” Tine said.

“Thanks dude.” Man said.

“P’Mil will make your drinks. Go ahead and wait by the counter.” Tine said.

“I need to use the bathroom.” Sarawat said.

“It’s unlocked.” Tine said.

Sarawat smirked. “No it isn’t come help me.”

Tine blushed. “I’m going to use the bathroom Phi.”

“Don’t take too long.” P’Mil said.

Tine went around the counter and walked towards the bathroom. Sarawat took his hand. They went inside the single stall bathroom and shut the door. Sarawat pressed Tine against the door and kissed him. Tine’s toes curled in his shoes. The kissed deepened and Tine got wet. Sarawat was such a tease these days. Kissing the life out of Tine then pulling away when Tine wanted to get more intimate. Tine assumed it was part of his punishment. Sarawat moved down to Tine’s neck where he worried a few marks. “I have to go back to work.” Tine gasped.

Sarawat growled and let Tine go.

Tine straightened himself out.

“The band is getting together this afternoon.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded. “I have to go.” Tine slipped out of the bathroom and went behind the counter. Sarawat grabbed his drink and he, Man, Boss left the cafe.

“You're all keyed up.” P’Mil said.

Tine looked over at P’Mil. “What.”

“He’s been winding you up and not giving you what you need.” P’Mil walked over so he was right in front of Tine. “You need a good fucking.”

Tine blushed and looked down.

“Don’t deny it. I may be a beta but even I can tell you're wet.” P’Mil said.

Tine looked into P’Mil’s eyes. “I may be wet. But I’m wet for him.”

P’Mil took a step back laughing. “When it gets unbearable tell me. I’ll take care of you.”

Tine went back to cleaning the cafe. Unfortunately Tine kept thinking about P’Mil’s offer. Even after he’d gone home and ate dinner. The truth of the matter was Tine was horny. Really really horny. But he wasn’t a cheat. He’d take care of this himself. He worked it out so he was the last shower of the night so nobody was waiting on him. He got his showering done and got onto other business. Tine started by jerking himself off. When he was hard he let his fingers slip lower. The first finger felt great. Tine hadn’t been breached in so long. He pressed his forehead against the shower wall. Bracing himself so he didn’t fall. Tine put in a second finger. That felt good as well. It wasn’t enough. Tine pressed a third finger in and moaned loudly. He couldn’t help himself. The shower curtain was ripped open. Tine turned around fingers still in himself and saw a furious Sarawat looking in.

“What are you doing?” Sarawat demanded.

Tine blushed from embarrassment. He couldn’t believe he forgot to lock the door. “You keep making me wet. I need some relief.” Sarawat stepped into the shower fully dressed in his pajama’s. He grabbed Tine’s wrist where he was fingering himself and pulled the fingers out. Tine thought he was going to yell at him. Instead Sarawat shoved his own three fingers inside Tine and started fucking him. Tine grabbed Sarawat’s arm. “Wat.” Sarawat fucked Tine harder. “Oh god Wat.” Tine moaned. Sarawat kissed Tine hard. Tine panted and held on as much as he could. Then Sarawat hit Tine’s prostrate dead on. Tine came hard. Tine gasped and looked into Sarawat’s eyes. Thats when Tine felt Sarawat was hard. “Do you want me to use my mouth?”

Sarawat growled. “Turn around.”

Tine got excited. Were they actually going to have sex? Sarawat pressed his face into Tine’s throat and smelled him. He placed his hands on Tine’s hips. He felt Tine’s abdomen and his chest. Sarawat stepped forward until his front was flush against Tine’s back and Tine could feel his half-hard cock press into his ass.

“You washed off my scent.” Sarawat growled as he leaned over Tine and nipped him on the jaw. “I want you to smell like me.”

Tine pressed his ass back into Sarawat and shivered. “I want to smell like you.”

Sarawat slid his hand over Tine’s ass and sighed. “I want to cum on you.”

Tine moaned and nodded. He braced himself against the shower with one hand and reached for his own cock, giving it a squeeze. Sarawat pressed his cock against the cleft in Tine’s ass and started to rut against him. It only took a few thrust for his cock to slip between Tine’s cheeks and they both gasped. It should not have felt so good, but Sarawat thrusting against him was making Tine hard and his cock was dripping with pre cum. The feeling of Sarawat gripping his hips and pushing against him made Tine bend over farther, giving Sarawat better access to him. He jerked himself off, using his pre-cum as lube. They hadn’t had this much sexual contact in months. Tine was so starved for sexual attention he’s do anything Sarawat said. Sarawat came a few minutes later, gripping Tine’s hips, his cum spattered all over Tine’s ass. Tine was still trying to follow him over when Sarawat slowly shoved his finger back inside Tine. “Yes!” Tine moaned. Sarawat fucked him with his finger, leaning in to kiss and nibble his neck. Tine threw his head back into Sarawat’s shoulder. Sarawat pulled his finger out and shoved it in with a second, hitting Tine’s prostrate full on.

Tine bucked against him cumming hard, his knees almost giving out under him. Sarawat caught him with one arm and held him against the shower wall.

“It’s alright.” Sarawat muttered kissing the side of Tine’s face.

Tine turned and looked at him. They kissed for a while Tine feeling like a huge weight had just been lifted from him. They finally pulled apart. Tine washed the cum off his body and they got out. Sarawat’s clothing was dripping wet so he took them off and hung them up in the bathroom. Tine and Sarawat went to their bedroom in towels. Tine pulled on pajama’s. He sensed something was wrong with Sarawat. Tine reached out and touched his arm. “You okay?”

Sarawat sighed. “I heard you moan and thought someone was in the shower with you.”

“We’re at home who would it be?” Tine asked.

“I wasn’t thinking rationally.” Sarawat admitted.

“I was just pent up. You keep kissing me and not doing anything about it.” Tine said.

“I think I was punishing you.” Sarawat admitted.

“I never withheld sex from you. No matter how bad you go.” Tine said.

“I know.” Sarawat said. “I’m sorry.”

“You can’t have half of me. Either you're all in or you're not. No more kissing till you make up your mind.” Tine got in bed and turned his lamp off. He’d been having such a good night and Sarawat ruined it.

—

Sarawat pulled out some food to make lunch. It had been a few days since Tine and Sarawat had sex and things were not okay between them. Sarawat understood he was in the wrong. When Tine moved back in they had made the decision to move on. Put the past in the past. Yet Sarawat had held onto his resentment and punished Tine with it. Tine had stayed quiet about the lack of sex for almost a month. But everyone has a breaking point. Sarawat knew he couldn’t keep punishing Tine. He just didn’t know how to move forward.

“Is that last nights leftovers?” Pam asked behind Sarawat.

“Ya.” Sarawat said.

“Is there enough to share?” Pam asked.

“There is.” Sarawat said. He put his finds on the counter and Pam and he started dividing it up. “Where is Phukong?”

“Out with his friends.” Pam said.

“You not invited?” Sarawat asked.

“Do you invite Tine all the time when you see your friends?” Pam asked.

“I suppose not.” Sarawat said. He took his food to the table and sat down.

Pam sat across from him. “Whats got you so blue?”

“It’s about Tine.” Sarawat said.

“It always is.” Pam said smiling.

“When you moved back in after the whole you were in love with me debacle. What was your relationship like with Phukong?” Sarawat asked.

“We had a few heart felt conversations then things went back to normal.” Pam said.

“You were kissing and having sex right away?” Sarawat asked.

“Is that what this is about? You not fucking Tine?” Pam asked.

“How did you know?” Sarawat asked.

“We share a wall. We know when you guys have sex just like you know when we do. It’s been quiet in your room for a while.” Pam took a bite of her food.

“Ever since Tine came back things have been different. I haven’t been as affectionate.” Sarawat admitted.

“Are you punishing him still?” Pam asked.

“I don’t know.” Sarawat said.

“When you forgive someone your suppose to put things in the past. Not drag it up to attack people over later.” Pam said.

“He still brings you up.” Sarawat said defensively.

“I’m an on going problem that he can’t escape. What ever he did to you is over. He’s taken a stand and chosen you. You need to choose him.” Pam said.

Sarawat groaned.

“If you can’t forgive him you need to let him go so he can find someone who can.” Pam said.

“I don’t want anyone else to have him.” Sarawat said.

“Thats just selfish.” Pam said. “How would you feel if he did that do you? No wonder he’s so stressed he can hardly eat.”

Sarawat looked at the table.

“You need to figure yourself out. Either you take him back completely or you give him up. Tine can’t live like this.” Pam said.

For the first time in months Pam and Sarawat spent the day together. They ate lunch then went and watched a movie. They talked about all the things they hadn’t been able to. Sarawat hadn’t realized how much he missed Pam. How much better his life was with her in it. He started to resent Tine for making it impossible for him to spent time with Pam. If only Tine could be more understanding he and Pam could still hang out. Pam, Sarawat and Phukong wouldn’t have had any of the problems they had before because Phukong understood Sarawat and Pam’s relationship. Wouldn’t have seen it as a threat. Life without Tine would be so much better. It was late afternoon and Sarawat was curled on the coach with Pam. The front door opened and someone came inside.

Pam gasped. “Tine!”

Sarawat looked over his shoulder and saw Tine standing in the doorway. Even from several feet away Sarawat could smell the distress and pain coming off Tine. Sarawat locked eyes with Tine but did not pull away from Pam. Tears filled Tine’s eyes and he bolted. A second later someone slammed the front door.

“Go after him.” Pam yelled hitting Sarawat’s chest.

“I don’t think I will.” Sarawat relaxed back into the couch.

Pam scoffed and got up. “Asshole.” She walked out of the sitting room.

Sarawat finished his show. After dinner Phukong came home. Phukong hung out with Pam in his bedroom then came down to the kitchen around midnight for a snack. Sarawat was down there as well.

“Pam say’s Tine ran off again.” Phukong pulled a bag of chips from the cupboard.

“Pam and I were sitting on the couch together and he got upset. He’s such a drama king. You don’t get upset over stuff like this.” Sarawat said.

“How close were you sitting?” Phukong asked.

“What?” Sarawat asked.

“How close were you and Pam sitting? You must have been close to upset Tine.” Phukong said.

“I mean I guess we were cuddling.” Sarawat said.

Phukong put the chips on the counter. “You were cuddling my bond mate and you wonder why it’s a problem?”

“It’s not a big deal.” Sarawat said.

“MAYBE NOT TO YOU!” Phukong yelled. “Do you have any idea how hard it is to be bonded to someone who is obsessed with your older brother? To have to watch her constantly favor you Wat. I will never be Pam’s first pick and that kills me. God sometimes I wish you were dead so I would finally have Pam to myself. You always have to out do me. But why this time? WHY DID YOU HAVE TO STEAL MY BOND MATES LOVE?”

And just like that Sarawat realized Tine wasn’t over reacting. Sarawat had been hurting Phukong all these months and he’d been blissfully unaware. He thought Tine was the problem but it was him. Sarawat was hurting everyone. Even Pam had done her best to make Phukong feel better. Sarawat had done nothing. He was the asshole not Tine. He’d been hurting Tine everyday and then resenting him for making one mistake.

“I’m the asshole aren’t I?” Sarawat asked.

“Yes.” Phukong said. “You have been stealing my mate and acting like Tine’s crazy. Admit it you took advantage of his insecurities. Tine threw himself at you anytime Pam came around and you lapped it up like it was some joke. Never registering the pain it caused. Tine whored himself out to you so you wouldn’t look at other people. You made him crazy.”

Sarawat had fucked up. He pulled out his phone and dialed Tine’s number but it went straight to voicemail meaning it was turned off. Sarawat sighed. He rushed up to his room and found Tine’s work schedule. He was working tomorrow twelve to five. Sarawat would go and make amends. He would do things right this time.

—

Sarawat didn’t sleep well that night. He woke up exhausted and wondered how Tine managed to get around with so little sleep? Sarawat dressed for the day and was at the cafe a few minutes after twelve. There was a line so he got in it. When he got to the counter he saw Tine was on the register. “Tine.”

Tine looked up and blushed. “What can I get you?”

“I need to talk to you.” Sarawat said.

“It’s fine I get it. You can’t forgive me.” Tine looked down.

“It’s me who needs forgiveness.” Sarawat said.

“You're holding up the line.” Tine said.

“I’m going to stay here till your shift ends. We’re going to talk.” Sarawat said.

Tine tapped away at the register. “You can pick up your drink at the counter.”

“I’ll wait for you little buffalo.” Sarawat said.

Tine looked at Sarawat with so much sadness. “Next.”

Sarawat went and got his drink. He found a table and sat down. He stared at Tine for the next two hours. He got a text and looked down. It was from Pam.

Pam
PK says your finally chasing
after Tine

Sarawat
I am
I finally realized I was the problem.
Even you apologized for your part.

Pam
PK would never say it but he’s
been really angry at you

Sarawat
I’m getting that

A plate and a cup sat down on the table. Sarawat looked up and saw a woman he didn’t know standing over him.

“N’Tine thought you were hungry.” The woman said.

Sarawat looked behind the counter where Tine was working the expresso machine. “This is from Tine?”

“It is. He would have brought it himself but he said and I quote, ‘I’m not ready to face him’.” The woman said.

Sarawat looked at what she had brought. It was piece of cake and a mug full of something warm. He lifted it to his nose and smelled tea.

“He say’s your cut off from coffee.” The woman laughed. “I’m Nini. I trained N’Tine.”

“Sarawat I’m-“ He was cut off.

“N’Tine’s boyfriend. He told me the first day about you. He was so proud. I’m sorry you guys are in a fight.” P’Nini said.

“Me too.” Sarawat said.

“N’Tine said you could leave. He has three more hours to go.” P’Nini said.

“Thats okay I’ll stay.” Sarawat said.

“Enjoy your food.” P’Nini said.

It got late and Sarawat got bored. He fished his cake and tea. P’Nini refilled the tea an hour later then she left for the night and P’Mil came on. He was all hands on Tine and it was driving Sarawat mad. Tine seemed to be rebuffing P’Mil but then P’Mil would say something funny and Tine would laugh. When five hit Sarawat was so relived. Tine’s replacement clocked in and Tine came around the counter. He looked nervous. Sarawat walked up to him.

“Let's get dinner.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded and left the cafe.

They walked to a group of street food stalls and got food. Sarawat found a table and they sat down. Tine got pink milk and Sarawat got Thai iced tea. They sat for a few minutes Tine just looking at the table.

“I’m sorry.” Sarawat said.

Tine looked up. “For what?”

“For everything.” Sarawat said. “I don’t think I ever took you completely seriously about Pam. How much our relationship bothered you. Why would I when you were throwing your self at me to get my attention. I didn’t want the sex to stop so I let things fester. I talked with Phukong last night and he unleashed so much anger at me. I thought you were the only one with a problem but I was hurting him as well. So I’m sorry. I put Pam first and I scared you. Thats wasn’t right.”

“What else?” Tine asked.

Sarawat softly smiled. “It kills me that there is more.” Sarawat sighed. “I’ve been keeping you at a distance. Not willing to let you go but not willing to be a real couple with you either. You lied to me and that hurt. But torturing you over it like I have been is wrong. I need to put the past in the past and move forward. You’ve never tortured me over Pam. Why should I keep hurting you. Come home and be my bond mate. I miss you.”

“I don’t know.” Tine said. “You’ve been pretty horrible by your own admittance.”

“Please I love you. I can be better. I can learn. Give me a chance.” Sarawat reached for Tine’s hand.

Tine pulled his hand back. “If I go home and things don’t back to normal I will leave.”

“I’m ready to be a couple again. The good and the bad. I’m ready to trust you like you’ve trusted me.” Sarawat said still holding out his hand.

“I just want to feel like my life isn’t imploding.” Tine said softly.

Sarawat took Tine’s hand. “Let me take care of you. You look terrible.”

Tine squeezed Sarawat’s hand. “Don’t hurt me.”

“I won’t.” Sarawat said.

—

Sarawat unlocked the front door and shepherded Tine inside. His hand was hot on Tine’s back. It was so strange to be touching like this. Last night Tine thought his relationship was over. Now he was coming home to hopefully better things. Sarawat said hello to his parents and ushered Tine upstairs. They went straight to their bedroom. Tine was confused but he often was so he ignored it. The bedroom door shut and Tine turned to look at Sarawat.

“What is going on?” Tine asked.

“I’ve wanted to kiss you all day and I can’t wait another moment.” Sarawat cupped Tine’s face and kissed him hard.

Tine moaned and clung to Sarawat. Tine was led back to the bed. When his legs hit he wobbled.

“I’ve got you.” Sarawat said.

“What are you up to Wat?” Tine asked.

“I was going to fuck you like I should have done a month ago.” Sarawat said.

Tine felt slick drip out of him. He’d been so horny needing any kind of attention. Tine wanted to fall apart in Sarawat’s arms so bad.

“Would you like that?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded.

Sarawat smiled and kissed Tine again. “Take off your clothing.”

Tine reached for his jeans button. His hands were shaking in excitement. He got the button done when Sarawat started helping. Tine’s jeans slid over Tine’s hips. Sarawat helped Tine out of them then pulled his boxers down. Tine gasped when Sarawat bumped his cock. Sarawat pulled Tine’s shirt over his head and dropped it on the floor.

“Lay down.” Sarawat said

Tine stretched out across the bed. Tine opened his legs in invitation and smiled coyly up at Sarawat. Tine’s hard cock bobbed against his abdomen. “I’m wet just looking at you.” Tine whispered. Sarawat pulled off his clothing. Then he crawled up the bed and hovered over Tine. He slowly slid his hand between Tine’s legs while maintaining eye contact. Tine’s legs opened wider and Sarawat found his entrance with his fingers. He pressed in slowly with one finger. Tine’s mouth opened wide.

“I bet I could stick two fingers inside you and your hole would swallow them.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded.

“Is that what you want?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded faster.

“Then say it.” Sarawat said

“I want your fingers inside me.” Tine whispered. Sarawat inserted them, careful not to hurt him. He thrust them in and out, stretching Tine slowly. When he had worked in four fingers, Tine was moaning, his legs spread wide. “Faster.” Tine whimpered.

Sarawat leaned down so his lips were against Tine’s ear. “Can you take more?” He whispered.

“Yes.” Tine whispered back. “I need more than fingers.”

Sarawat smiled. “Then you’ll have it.” He took Tine by the hips and flipped him. He pulled him until Tine had his legs on either side of his own, his hips slightly raised off the bed. Sarawat lined his cock up with Tine’s entrance and pushed in slowly.

Tine bucked against him and tried to push back.

“Slowly, Tine.” Sarawat rubbed slow circles into the small of Tine’s back and forced him to go at his pace.

Tine whined underneath him.

“I’ve got you.” Sarawat murmured. Sarawat thrust in and out slowly, holding onto Tine’s hips.

Tine started to roll his hips against him and it was like magic. He felt the edge of his control shatter. Sarawat lay against Tine’s back, thrusting in shallowly. His lips brushed the back of Tine’s neck. Sarawat’s teeth grazed Tine’s skin and Tine shivered underneath him. Tine wanted to be bitten so badly. He wanted to be Sarawat’s completely. “Please” Tine begged

Sarawat growled, pressing his teeth against Tine’s neck. “Don’t test me.”

Tine reached his arm back and drew Sarawat’s lips against his own. “Bite me.” He licked at the seam of Sarawat’s lips until they opened. Sarawat dove his tongue into Tine’s mouth and ravaged him. Tine moaned, the sound half lost in Sarawat’s mouth. Their eyes met and Tine nodded. Sarawat pulled out and pushed Tine’s legs flat against the bed, and then spread his thighs across Tine’s, pinning him to the bed. He reentered him and then pressed his hands to either side of Tine’s head. Tine gasped at this angle Sarawat was in even deeper than before. “Wat!” Tine moaned. Sarawat kissed Tine’s shoulder. Tine turned around to meet his lips. They kissed for a long time. Tine was getting close. Sarawat reached for Tine’s hand and took it. Tine whined. It was all too much. Sarawat suddenly moaned. He stopped moving and Tine assumed he’d cum. Tine was so close. He needed that last little push. “Wat.” Tine whined.

“I’ve got you.” Sarawat said. He pulled out and pulled Tine onto his side. He pressed three fingers into Tine.

Tine moaned and threw his head back exposing his neck. Sarawat covered Tine’s neck in marks. Tine reached down and took himself in hand. It only took a couple of pulls and Tine was cumming. They both lay panting. Sarawat pulled his fingers out and settled Tine on his back. Tine whimpered under Sarawat. He felt so raw and vulnerable. Sarawat started kissing Tine’s chest. Tine put his hand on the back of Sarawat’s head and ran his fingers through Sarawat’s hair. Sarawat stopped so Tine looked down. “What?” Tine asked.

“You look so content right now.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled. “I am.”

Sarawat lay on Tine’s chest. “Me too.”

—

Sarawat dried his hair. He was fresh out of the shower. Tine was in there now. He was hoping they would go for round two when Tine came out. Sarawat wasn’t ready for the night to be over. There was a knock at the bedroom door. “Come in.” The door opened revealing Phukong.

“Hey.” Phukong said awkwardly.

“Hey.” Sarawat said back.

“I just wanted to say sorry for yelling at you last night.” Phukong said.

“Don’t be I needed to hear it.” Sarawat said.

Phukong nodded. “Take better care of Tine.”

“I will.” Sarawat said.

“And stay away from Pam. Your relationship bothers me a lot.” Phukong said

“Because everyone always compares us?” Sarawat asked.

Phukong nodded. “Your older then me, taller then me, and better looking the me. You're a hard act to follow. It can be hard being your little brother.”

“I’m sorry. I never realized I was overshadowing you.” Sarawat said.

“When I showed up to bond with Pam she was more excited to move in with you then she was about bonding with me.” Phukong said.

“That should have never happened. Pam and I both need to learn boundaries.” Sarawat said. Sarawat’s phone beeped on his desk but he ignored it.

“Try and fail at something once in a while. It will make me look better.” Phukong said.

Sarawat laughed. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Maybe not look so cool around Pam.” Phukong offered.

“I was such a fool. I thought Tine was the only one with a problem with Pam’s and my’s relationship. Finding out I was hurting you as well was an eye opener.” Sarawat said.

“I know you didn’t mean anything by it but it still hurt.” Phukong said.

Sarawat’s phone beeped two more times.

“You should get that.” Phukong said.

“Talk tomorrow?” Sarawat asked.

“Sure.” Phukong said. He left the room closing the door after himself.

Sarawat went to his desk and picked up his phone. The text was from an unknown number

Unknown Number
This is Mil from the cafe
Do you know where your boyfriend
slept last night?
I do.
He was in my bed.

Sarawat’s blood ran cold. What the fuck was going on?

Chapter Text

Sarawat threw down his towel and raced across the hall. He opened the bathroom and threw open the curtain.

Tine jumped and moved to cover himself. “Wat?”

“Where did you sleep last night?” Sarawat demanded.

“At Green’s.” Tine stammered. “What is going on?”

“P’Mil says you stayed with him.” Sarawat showed Tine the phone.

Tine read it and groaned. “Get me my phone. I can prove where I was.”

Sarawat went back to the room and grabbed Tine’s phone. He brought it back to Tine who unlocked it and brought up a contact.

“Call P’Dim and ask him where I was. He won’t lie for me.” Tine said.

Sarawat dialed. He put it on speaker phone so they could both hear.

“Hey Nong you need to be picked up somewhere?” P’Dim asked.

“Hi Phi this is Sarawat Tine’s bond mate.” Sarawat said.

“Whats up?” P’Dim asked.

“Tine ran off without his phone and I was wondering if he was with you?” Sarawat asked.

“Sorry dude I haven’t seem him since last night.” P’Dim said.

“Last night?” Sarawat asked looking at Tine.

“Ya he came in around late afternoon and stayed till about eleven today when he left for work.” P’Dim said.

“Thanks.” Sarawat said.

“Good luck finding him. If he comes by here I’ll call.” P’Dim said.

A door slammed somewhere in the hall beyond the bathroom.

“He just came in. I guess he was just getting some air. Thanks for your help.” Sarawat said.

“No problem. Keep him at your place a few days I’m trying to get laid.” P’Dim said.

“No problem.” Sarawat hung up.

“Satisfied?” Tine asked.

Sarawat dropped the phones and pulled off his shirt and shorts. He stepped under the water of the shower and kissed Tine. “I was so scared.”

Tine pulled him closer. “I know.”

“We just gave ourselves to each other. I couldn’t stand if that was a lie.” Sarawat kissed Tine’s neck. He turned Tine around and pressed inside. Tine moaned and didn’t try and stop him. Sarawat took Tine roughly nipping at Tine’s neck. When it was over they stood panting. Sarawat still inside Tine. “I didn’t wear a condom.”

“It’s okay I have an IUD.” Tine said.

“Whats’s that?” Sarawat asked.

“It’s birth control but inside my body.” Tine said.

“I need to fuck you again. In bed.” Sarawat finally pulled out.

Tine shut off the water. “Let's dry off and go to bed.”

They dried as quickly as possible. Pulling each other in to kiss as they worked. They stumbled to their bedroom and dropped their towels. Sarawat pushed Tine down and covered him with his body. They fucked all night. Only resting in the early morning.

“What time do you have to go to work?” Sarawat mumbled.

“It’s my day off, thank god.” Tine said

They slept till noon then Sarawat picked up his phone. He looked at that horrid text.

Tine took the phone from him. “Let's not give him any energy.” Tine typed something and handed Sarawat the phone.

Sarawat’s phone beeped. Sarawat looked down and smiled.

Sarawat
This is Tine you know this is
a lie stop bothering my
boyfriend.

Unknown Number
Oops you caught me

Sarawat sighed. The nightmare was over. Things were about to get better.

—

An alarm went off and Tine sighed. He had to get up for work. Tine reached out and turned off the alarm so it didn’t wake Sarawat. As Tine reached for the alarm Sarawat reached for Tine’s arm.

“Where are you going?” Sarawat mumbled.

“Work.” Tine whispered.

“Quit.” Sarawat said.

Tine laughed. “I can’t.” He slipped out of bed.

Sarawat tried to pull Tine back in. “What time is it?”

“It’s three thirty. Go back to sleep.” Tine pulled on the clothing he’d laid out for himself and got dressed. He was heading to the bedroom door when he felt a hand on his back. “Wat?”

“I’ll drive you.” Sarawat mumbled.

Tine smiled. “Okay.” Tine went to the kitchen and had a quick breakfast. He’d have coffee at work. Sarawat came down and they headed out. Sarawat took his mom’s car. The drive was quiet. It was still dark outside. They got to the cafe and Tine started to get out of the car.

“I didn’t drive you for free I except to be paid.” Sarawat said.

Tine turned to look at his boyfriend. “I won’t have the espresso machine working for a little while can you wait?”

“The price is one kiss.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled. He leaned in and kissed Sarawat. “Payment complete.” He got out of the car as Sarawat begged for another kiss. Tine went into the cafe. His manager was there. Tine clocked in and got working on setting the tables up. Five minutes later P’Mil walked in. Tine didn’t like working with him but he wasn’t in charge of the schedule. Tine and P’Mil got the cafe ready to open and unlocked the front doors. A few early morning people came in. Tine was on the machine. He’d gotten quite good at it. He pulled drinks as fast as he could. Around five am a third employe clocked in and joined Tine on the machine. The early morning rush came in and everything got crazy. Finally around ten am things calmed down. Tine went into the back to hang up his apron.

“You did well out there.” P’Mil said.

“Thanks.” Tine hung up his apron and pulled out his phone.

“It’s been a month. When are you going to forgive me for teasing your boyfriend?” P’Mil asked.

Tine looked at P’Mil. “You knew my relationship was in a vulnerable position and you used that to your advantage.”

P’Mil smiled. “If your relationship can’t take a little teasing then is it worth having?”

“My relationship is great thank you very much.” Tine said.

“I’ve noticed. You’ve gained weight and you look much more rested these days.” P’Mil said.

“Wat’s taking very good care of me.” Tine said. Sarawat had spent weeks fattening Tine up to his old size and demanding Tine go to bed early. He’d really stepped up taking care of Tine.

P’Mil stepped closer. “But is he fulfilling your needs?”

“You should know the answer to that question.” Tine said.

“He can’t take care of you.” P’Mil reached for Tine’s arm.

Tine moved away. “On the contrary. Wat takes care of me in all respects.” Tine’s phone beeped. He pulled it out.

Sarawat
Got car waiting outside

Tine smiled. “I have to go Wat’s waiting. I have someone who loves me. Do you?” Tine went outside and got into Lovely’s car.

“You look tired.” Sarawat said.

“I have been up since three thirty.” Tine said.

“Let's go take a nap.” Sarawat said.

“Please.” Tine said.

—

Tine stepped out his class room and sighed.

“Tiiiiine!” Green yelled down the hall.

Tine waited for Green to join him.

Green hooked his arm through Tine’s. “I liked it so much better last year when we were in class together.”

Tine nodded. “I’m stuck with Pam and Boss.” Pam and Tine avoided each other as much as possible. Boss seemed nice but he never put in any effort to get to know Tine. Green and Tine started walking to lunch.

“During the first term last year we sat together. We worked on projects and homework. It was so nice.” Green said.

“I get bored without you.” Tine admitted.

Green smiled and cuddled up to Tine. “So cute.”

They made their way to the canteen and got in line to get food. Green talked about P’Dim. His band had lost a member and they needed to do auditions.

“I hope they find someone.” Tine said as they walked to a table.

“Little buffalo.”

Tine looked over his shoulder and saw Sarawat. He smiled at him and followed Green.

“What I want to hear about is that yummy P’Mil.” Green said. Green had come to the cafe a few times to pick Tine up. He’d met P’Mil who had been very flirtations.

“He’s a rogue and a scoundrel.” Tine said.

“But so much fun.” Green winked.

Thats had been the problem with P’Mil. He would do and say horrible things then he’d be funny and sweet. Every time Tine thought he was done with P’Mil he would get pulled back in. Tine didn’t want to admit it but he enjoyed spending time with P’Mil.

“He’s trouble.” Tine said. “I finally got my relationship in a good place and he kept trying to ruin it.

“I’m glad you finally admitted you liked Wat. It was getting tedious watching you pretend you didn’t.” Green said.

Tine looked across the canteen where Sarawat was sitting with Man, Boos, and Pam. “I just wish Pam would go away.”

“Next year you’ll move out and she won’t be in your home bothering you.” Green said.

“Has P’Dim ever had a friend you worried about?” Tine asked.

“Do you remember last year when Dim forgot to come home for dinner because of a friend?” Green asked.

Tine nodded.

“Her name is Claire. She and Dim met as freshman. They’ve always been too close. P'Claire counts on Dim to fix all her problems and take care of her. When she’s around me she claims she see’s Dim as an older brother but she’s tried to have sex with him multiple times. If Dim calls me and says he’s going out with P'Claire I get upset. Dim knows that and doesn’t do anything about it.” Green said.

“You feel like he put’s her first?” Tine asked.

Green nodded.

“I know that feeling.” Tine said.

“It sucks.” Green said.

Tine and Green were quiet for a moment.

“Look at us getting all depressed. Let's think about something happy.” Green said.

“I never have to see P’Mil again.” Tine said.

Green laughed. “Thank god for the little things.”

—

Sarawat sat in music club looking at his sheet music.  There was an event coming up and he needed to get ready.

“We have a problem.” Pam said, sitting in the chair next to Sarawat.

“What?”  Sarawat said not looking up.

“There is a new band in music club.”  Pam said.

“Pam, there are multiple bands in music club.”  Sarawat said.

“But they are really good.”  Pam said.

“Good.  It would be nice to have some competition.”  Sarawat said.

“Did you guys hear that new freshman band?”  Boss sat down near them.

“Yes.”  Pam whined.  “Wat won’t take it seriously.”

Sarawat looked up.  “A little competition never hurt anyone.”  Sarawat would come to regret those words.  Since freshman year Ctrl S Sarawat’s band had been the best band in school.  They were allowed to use the practice room as often as they wanted.  They had top billing at all the shows the school put on.  They were basically the kings of the school.

“We’re opening for who?  Man demanded.

The music club president a senior named Sky put his hands up in a placating manor.  Sky was short and rotund.  He was a gifted musician and very well suited to paper work.  He was also an omega.  “They already had a following when they started school.  People want to see them.”

“We're seniors.  No senior band has ever opened for a freshman band.”  Man said.

Sarawat sighed, things were not going well.

“So you're not the favorite.”  Tine said in bed that night.  He was reading a book.  Or pretending to Sarawat didn’t know.  “You can’t be on top all the time.”

“I know but to open for a freshman band.  It’s a big insult.”  Sarawat said.

“Have you told the club president that?”  Tine asked.

“We have.  Man spent ten minutes letting him know how insulted we were.”  Sarawat said.

“You could always not play.  Tell people you were taking time off for university exams.  Why be insulted if you can help it?”  Tine said, putting his book down.

Sarawat thought about it.  Tine did have a point.  Seniors skipped events all the time.  The next music club Sarawat found Sky.  “We won’t be performing at the concert.”

Sky’s face fell.  “What?  After I gave you top billing.”

“What?”  Sarawat said.

“Your mate got my mate to convince me how horrible I’ve been.  I gave you top billing.  The freshman band is opening for you.”  Sky said.

“Right.  Then we will play.”  Sarawat said.

“You're serious?  No taking it back?”  Sky said,

“No take backs.”  Sarawat said.  He told the rest of the band and they were ecstatic.

“We did it.”  Pam said, gripping Sarawat’s arm.

“Tine did it.”  Sarawat said.

Pam frowned.

Sarawat picked Tine up from outside school and smiled at him.

“What?”  Tine asked

“Sky told me you said something.”  Sarawat said.

Tine blushed.  “It seemed important.”

“How did you convince him?”  Sarawat asked.

“Sky’s alpha Lisa sat next to me the second half of last year.  I let her copy off my work and a few tests.  She owed me a favor.”  Tine said.

“You used it to help me.”  Sarawat said

“You wouldn’t shut up about it.”  Tine blushed.

Sarawat grinned.  “Thank you.”

“It’s nothing.  Convincing Lisa was no big deal.  Sky is the brains in that operation.  But I knew Sky would only listen to Lisa.  He’s weak to her demands.”  Tine said.

“Let's go out and celebrate.”  Sarawat said.

Tine smiled.  “Okay.

–

Sarawat got out of the shower and dried off. He put on his pajama’s and went down the hall to his room. Tine was sitting on the end of the bed giving off stress pheromones. “Whats wrong?” Sarawat asked.

Tine looked up and sighed. “My grandfather died.”

Sarawat sat next to Tine. “I’m so sorry.”

“I’ve been invited to the funeral in Phuket.” Tine said.

“Are you going to go?” Sarawat asked.

“I don’t know. I have the money but I don’t know if I want to waste it on seeing my family. They did abandon me.” Tine said.

“You’d been sad if you didn’t go.” Sarawat said.

Tine sighed.

Sarawat patted Tine on the head. A moment later Tine’s phone rang. Tine looked at it and frowned. “Whats wrong?” Sarawat asked.

Tine showed him the phone. “It’s my sister.” Tine tapped on his phone. “Hello?”

“Nong.” P’Fangs’s familiar voice said.

“Hi.” Tine gave Sarawat a confused look.

“I’m assuming someone from the family has contacted you?” P’Fang said.

“They did.” Tine said.

“Look it would be bad if we didn’t show. I’ll pay for the trip but only because I don’t want to upset grandma. She’ll be looking at who showed up and thinking about inheritance.” P’Fang said.

Sarawat shook his head. It was all about the money with P’Fang.

“Okay.” Tine said.

“We’ll leave Friday morning. Flying is easiest.” P’Fang said.

“Okay.” Tine said.

“I’ll text you the time of the planes departure.” P’Fang said.

“Yes Phi.” Tine said.

“See you Friday.” P’Fang said.

“Bye Phi.” Tine said. The call hung up and Tine looked at Sarawat. “I guess I’m going to Phuket.

“I don’t like it.” Sarawat said. “It’s too convenient. It feels like a trap.”

“I guess I’ll just have to go and see.” Tine said.

“I should go with you.” Sarawat said.

“My sister won’t pay for you.” Tine said.

“I’ll pay for myself.” Sarawat said.

Tine laughed. “You and what money?”

Sarawat blushed. “I was going to ask my mom.”

Tine sighed. “Stay home and practice with the band. I’ll be back on Monday.”

“I don’t like it.” Sarawat said.

“Noted.” Tine said.

Tine told Lovely and Mike what was going on. Lovely offered to drive Tine to the airport. It was Wednesday and Tine had a day before he left. Sarawat was not happy. He didn’t trust P’Fang or Tine’s family. They had abandoned Tine when he needed them. The night before Tine left Sarawat lay in bed anxiously.

“I’ll be home Monday.” Tine said curling into Sarawat.

Sarawat pulled Tine close. “They don’t know how to take care of you.”

Tine smiled. “It’s only for a few days.”

“They’re going to hurt you.” Sarawat said.

“I know.” Tine said. “You have to let them.”

Sarawat growled and pulled Tine closer. He was not happy at all.

—

Tine kissed Sarawat goodbye in the morning and got in Lovely’s car. They drove to the airport and Lovely left Tine outside. Tine met up with his sister and they got on the plane. Tine listened to music on the flight. It was a quick hour and a half. They landed and were picked up by their uncle Kiet. He was middled ages, blading and not in good shape. He was a beta.

“Everyone’s at our house right now. You’ll be able to see the whole family.” Uncle Kiet said.

“Will grandma be there?” Tine asked from the back seat of the car.

“Yes.” Uncle Kiet said.

They got to the house and brought in their bags. They said hello to the family but Tine wanted to see his grandmother. She was alone in the garden. Tine went out and knelt by her chair.

“Hi grandma.” Tine said.

Grandma Nin turned to look at Tine. She smiled down at his. “Hello you.” Grandma Nin was in her seventies but due to bad health seemed much older. She was an omega and had short hair. She was small with tiny hands.

Tine reached for his grandmothers hands. “How are you?”

Grandma Nin took Tine’s hands. “I should be asking you that. No one told me you were in the car when it crashed. I only found out this morning you were in the hospital.”

“They probably didn’t want to worry you.” Tine said.

“They didn’t want me to send money to you. They’re grifters each and every one of them. Waiting for me to die so they can divide up my estate.” Grandma Nin said.

Tine knew it was true so he said nothing.

Grandma Nin cupped Tine’s face. “My poor boy. What has become of you?”

“I live with my bond mate.” Tine said.

“You don’t smell bonded.” Grandma Nin said.

“We postponed it.” Tine said.

“They are taking good care of you?” Grandma Nin asked.

“Yes.” Tine said.

“Since your parents died have you rewritten your bonding contract?” Grandma Nin asked.

“I have.” Tine said.

“This family is insane treating omega’s like slaves. I wasn’t allowed to finish high school. I suppose getting to go at all was a gift. I was stuck with your grandfather worked to the bone for over fifty years.”

Tine’s grandparents marriage was not a happy one. Grandpa Rama was ten years older than Tine’s grandmother. He was also a hard man. He made a lot of money in his life. Most of his five children were very wealthy. Only Tine’s mom who bonded into a poor family didn’t have wealth. “What are you going to do with your new found freedom?” Tine asked.

Grandma Nin smiled. “I’m going to live a long life and spend all my money.”

Tine laughed. Tine’s cousin P’Kay stuck his head out the back door.

“Lunch.” P’Kay said. P’Kay was tall and handsome. He was a beta. He dyed his hair blond and wore too much jewelry. Tine hadn’t seen him in years so he didn’t know him well.

Tine stood up. “Can I take you to lunch?”

Grandma Nin smiled. “I’d like that.”

The afternoon was filled with plans for the funeral and doing all the things necessary to make sure everything went off well. Tine got to the hotel after dinner. He took a shower then sat on his bed. He dialed Sarawat’s number.

“Tine!” Sarawat said excitedly.

“Hi.” Tine said.

“How is everything?” Sarawat asked.

“Busy. I managed to check in with my grandmother so that was nice. Being here reminds me why I hate my family.” Tine said.

“Come home. I’ll pay for it.” Sarawat said.

“You know I can’t. Someone has to take care of my grandmother.” Tine said.

“What has she ever done for you?” Sarawat asked.

“She’s the only decent person in this family. No one told her I was in a coma or that I needed somewhere to live. I talked to my grandfather back then and he never told her.” Tine said.

“Really?” Sarawat asked.

“My grandfather was a grade A asshole. My grandmother is so much better off without him. I just have to make sure none of her children try to “take care of her money” for her. She’ll be broke in a month.” Tine said.

“Sounds tough.” Sarawat said.

“Whats tough is P’Fang and I are sharing a room. I can’t get a moment to myself.” Tine said.

“Where is she right now?” Sarawat asked.

“Bathroom.” Tine said.

“Do you at least have your own bed?” Sarawat asked.

“I do. It’s a twin but it’s going to feel so big without you in it with me.” Tine said.

Sarawat sighed. “I miss you too.”

The bathroom door opened and P’Fang stepped out.

“I have to go. Early morning and all that.” Tine said.

“Your sister's done with the bathroom?” Sarawat asked.

Tine sighed. “Ya.”

“Call me tomorrow and keep me updated.” Sarawat said.

Tine looked at his sister then away. “I miss you.”

“Love you too little buffalo.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled and hung up.

“You should go to bed. We have to be up by six.” P’Fang said.

“Yes Phi.” Tine said. He set his phone to charge and got under the covers. Tomorrow would suck but he’d make it.

—

Sarawat reached out to pull Tine to him and found the bed empty. Sarawat opened his eyes and remembered Tine was in Phuket. Sarawat groaned. He looked at the time and it was about ten am. Sarawat sighed and got out of bed. He went down to the kitchen to eat breakfast.

“Oh good you're up.” Pam said from the kitchen table.

“What?” Sarawat said going to get his breakfast.

“Man text saying his family is going out today so we can come and practice.” Pam said.

“Sure.” Sarawat said. He got his food and his coffee and sat down. “What’s Phukong up to today?”

“One of his friends invited him over to play a new video game. I’ll text Man and tell him you're in.” Pam said.

Sarawat nodded. After breakfast he cleaned up and grabbed his guitar. Pam kissed Phukong goodbye and they headed to Man’s.

“I’m so excited to practice.” Pam said.

“You're excited because you don’t have to carry an instrument around.” Sarawat said.

Pam laughed. “You're probably right.”

They got to Man’s and met up with Boss and Man. They went up to the practice room and got their instruments ready.

“I think Pam should carry all our gear so she knows what it’s like.” Sarawat said.

Boss laughed. “She’d get five steps and beg us to help her.”

“I thought she’s get two.” Man said.

“You guys have no faith in me.” Pam said.

“Try picking up my drum kit.” Man said.

Pam blushed. “I just did my nails.”

“Coward.” Boss yelled.

They got under control and started rehearsal. They played till about one then ordered a pizza. They ate in the kitchen and went back to work. They played late into the afternoon. Man’s family came home so they had to quit. Sarawat caught a bus back with Pam. His phone beeped as he walked into the house. Sarawat pulled it out and smiled.

Tine
Call you around 10

Sarawat
I’ll wait for you

Sarawat had dinner with his family. Pam complained about the band teasing her and Phukong talked about the new game he now needed to have. Sarawat wanted it to be ten so bad. The family watched a movie. Sarawat’s parent picked it. Sarawat couldn’t help himself he held his phone in his hand and held it tight. Finally he took a shower and went to his room to wait. Ten hit and still no call. Sarawat sighed and waited. Finally at ten, ten the phone rang.

“TINE!” Sarawat shouted.

“Be gentle my head hurts.” Tine said.

“Sorry.” Sarawat said. “How was the funeral?”

“It was fine. Lot’s of crying people. We did everything by the book the way my grandfather wanted it.” Tine said.

“How are you?” Sarawat asked.

“I’m tired and very drunk. Some of my grandfathers friend got a hold of me and made me drink.” Tine said.

“And you're complaining?” Sarawat asked.

“I’ve been up since six am. It’s been a long day. I think one of my cousins was flirting with me. I kept having to remind him we were first cousins.” Tine said.

Sarawat growled.

“None of that. I told him no.” Tine said.

“I’m sorry your day was stressful.” Sarawat said.

“I’m just glad to finally be back in the hotel. I get to sleep in to nine tomorrow.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “It sounds like a rough trip.”

“My family kept me as far away from my grandmother as they could today. I think they know she favors me.” Tine said.

“Talk to her tomorrow.” Sarawat said.

“Tell me about your day.” Tine said.

Sarawat told him about his day. He left out the parts about Pam. “The bed is too big without you.”

“I know the feeling.” Tine said.

There was knocking on Tine’s side of the phone.

“What was that?” Sarawat asked.

“P’Fang telling me to go to bed. I’m hiding on the balcony for a moments peace.” Tine said.

“Get though tomorrow and come back to me.” Sarawat said.

“Okay. I’ll call you when I can.” Tine said

“Love you.” Sarawat said.

“I miss you.” Tine said.

Sarawat sighed and hung up the phone. He felt bad for Tine but he also felt bad for himself. Tine and himself were in the second year of their relationship and Tine still couldn’t say I love you. Sarawat wondered if he ever would.

—

Sarawat was not in a good mood. It was Monday and Tine hadn’t called last night. At around nine a text had come in.

Tine
Can’t talk tonight see you
tomorrow.

Sarawat had text back but there had been no response. He hadn’t slept well the night before. Too busy thinking about what could have gone wrong. Tine hadn’t text him all day. He didn’t even know if he’d got on his flight. Sarawat had wanted to pick Tine up from the airport but apparently Tine had text his mom saying he had a ride. Sarawat was now sitting at his desk trying to focus on his work. He wasn’t doing very well. Sarawat felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked up and Tine smiled down at him. “Tine!” Sarawat tried to sit up. Tine held Sarawat down and got on his lap straddling him. They sat facing each other. Thats when Sarawat noticed Tine had bruises. “What happened?” Sarawat asked ghosting a finger over Tine’s black eye.

“A little fight over money.” Tine said softly. Tine cupped Sarawat’s face with both hands and kissed him. I mean really kissed him.

Sarawat whimpered and got a little hard. He put his hands on Tine’s waist and kissed back. They kissed for several minutes pulling each other as close as possible. Tine gasped a few times but Sarawat assumed it was because it felt good. Finally Tine pulled back.

“You have to be gentle with me. I’m a lot more bruised than you know.” Tine touched Sarawat forehead with his own.

Sarawat pulled up Tine’s shirt and found his side bruised as well as his ribs. “What the fuck happened?”

“A few relatives were under the impression the will would be read yesterday. Grandma had to explain all the money went to her and would not be dived among the siblings until her death. People were pissed and a very drunk relative tried to accost my grandmother. I protected her but that made me a target. A few relatives taught me a lesson.” Tine said.

“I’ll kill them all.” Sarawat growled.

Tine kissed Sarawat. “No you won’t. You’ll stay here with me where it’s safe.”

“Did no one defend you?” Sarawat asked.

“My grandmother, but that only made them hit me harder.” Tine said.

“Money brings out the worst in people.” Sarawat said.

Tine kissed Sarawat again. “Thats why I’m here with you where it’s safe.” Tine kissed Sarawat’s face then his jaw. “Fuck me.”

“Your hurt.” Sarawat said.

“Then be gentle.” Tine said.

Sarawat shivered. He wanted to fuck Tine so bad but he worried he’d hurt him. “How hurt are you?”

“I’m a bit bruised but if you're worried I’ll ride you.” Tine whispered in Sarawat’s ear.

Sarawat fought back a groan. He stood up and lifted Tine into the desk. “I have been denied you for too long.”

Tine smiled and pulled Sarawat into a kiss. “Me too.”

Sarawat helped Tine out of his shirt. He looked down and got a better idea of how hurt Tine was. He was so angry. He would never let Tine near his family again. Tine pulled Sarawat’s shirt over his head and latched onto a nipple. “Fuck.” Sarawat moaned. Tine reached for the buttons on Sarawat jeans and together they got them down. Tine got off the desk and let Sarawat stripped him. They made their way to the bed kissing. Sarawat laid back on the bed and Tine knelt over him. Sarawat slid his hands up Tine’s thighs and reached back to Tine ass. He felt Tine’s entrance. Tine was wet. Really wet. Sarawat slipped in a finger.

Tine threw his head back and moaned. “More Wat.”

“I have to do this properly. I don’t want to tear you.” Sarawat said.

Tine whined.

Sarawat quickly moved from one finger to two then two to three. Tine’s legs shook while he fingered him. “I need a condom.” Sarawat said. Tine reached for to the drawer they kept them in and grabbed one. Tine rolled it down Sarawat’s cock. “Fuck.” Sarawat muttered. Tine positioned himself over Sarawat and sank down. Tine groaned. He rocked back and forth setting a slow smooth pace. Sarawat reached out and tweaked his nipple.

“You feel good little buffalo?” Sarawat asked.

Tine moaned and nodded.

“You like my cock.” Sarawat laughed.

Tine lead forward so his hands were braced on either side of Sarawat’s head. “Wat.” Tine moaned.

“Ya.” Sarawat purred.

“Wanna ride you all night.” Tine pulled Sarawat into a kiss.

Sarawat swallowed. “You’re so cute. Fuck Tine I’m not going to last.” Sarawat gripped Tine’s hips. “Can I flip you?”

Tine nodded.

Sarawat flipped Tine so he was on top and pounded into him. Tine dug his nails into Sarawat’s back and moaned.

“Wat… Wat… WAT!” Tine screamed cumming between them.

Sarawat groaned and thrust into Tine a few more times than came. His bit Tine’s shoulder softly trying not to add to the bruises. “Again.” Sarawat said. w

Tine laughed.. “Okay.”

Sarawat kissed Tine’s neck. He was so happy Tine was home.

—

The alarm blared and Tine groaned. He reached out and turned the alarm off. He looked at his phone, six am. Tine sighed. It was his first day back from his family trip. He needed to get up. As he moved his body he felt pain. It was dull not sharp so it could only be the bruises. Tine wondered what people at school would say when he showed up looking like he’d been in a bar fight. Tine slowly got out of bed. He was sore and tired. He just wanted to get back under the covers.

“Get up Wat we have school.” Tine said.

“Don’t wanna.” Sarawat mumbled. He reached out for Tine and found him gone. “Tine.”

“Get up now or you won’t get anytime in the bathroom.” Tine stood up and went to the bathroom. He cleaned up and twenty minutes later came out. Sarawat was still in bed. “Don’t make me tell your mother.” Tine said gingerly pulling on his uniform. Sarawat grumbled and got out of bed. He went to the bathroom leaving Tine alone. Tine packed his school bag. He checked his face in the mirror again and sighed.

Sarawat came back and started getting dressed. He bumped the desk and a book fell off. “Whats’s this?” Sarawat picked up the book.

Tine turned to look at him “My grandmother gave me that.” Tine took the book back. “Apparently it’s her favorite. She said she left me a present inside and not to open it in front of the family.”

“What kind of present?” Sarawat asked.

“I’m assuming money.” Tine said.

“How much?” Sarawat asked.

“Probably a hundred Baht.” Tine wasn’t expecting much just a token of appreciation. He opened the book and gasped.

“What?” Sarawat asked.

Tine held up a check. “Fife hundred thousand Baht.”

“You are her favorite.” Sarawat said.

“There’s a note. Dear Tine I know what it’s like to be dependent on a new family. Here’s a little security.” Tine said.

“That was nice of her.” Sarawat said.

“It was more than nice of her. This is a lot of money.” Tine said.

“Put it in your bank account and save it for a rainy day. Like flying back to Phuket to take care of your grandmother.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled. “Okay.”

“And don’t tell anyone you have it. They will want some of it.” Sarawat said. “As far as anyone knows your grandmother gave you a nice book.”

Tine nodded. He put the check in his wallet so he could deposit it later. They went to school and just like Tine had predicted people stared. Tine chose to ignore it. Green was the most upset about Tine getting hurt. He kept touching Tine’s cheek and crying over his pretty face. At lunch Tine sat next to Green. They were with other friends of Green but they were only talking to each other.

Green held Tine’s right hand and looked it over. “You have no marks on your hands.”

Tine looked at his unbruised knuckles. “I didn’t hit back.”

Green sighed. “You should have defended yourself.”

“I just wanted it to end. I thought if they got it out of their system they would stop.” Tine said. “My back is the worst. I was stood in front of my grandmother blocking her in. I didn’t want her to get hurt.”

“What did she say?” Green asked.

“She kept crying that she was old and it was her time to die. She kept begging my uncle to stop beating me.” Tine said.

“Where was your sister in all this?” Green asked.

“She slipped out of the room and locked herself in the bathroom with my cousin P’Kay.” Tine said.

“At least she wasn’t hitting you.” Green said.

Tine took Green’s hand. “Thank you for worrying about me. Your care makes the pain go away.”

Green blushed. “You smooth talker. I’m bonded.” Green fanned himself.

Tine laughed which kind of hurt. A tray sat down across from Tine. He looked up and saw Sarawat. “What are you doing here?” Tine asked. Sarawat had never joined Green and himself for lunch before.

“I missed you too much. You were gone for four days and I haven’t seen you enough since you gave back.” Sarawat said.

Tine blushed. “It’s nice to see you.”

Sarawat smiled back. “I know the feeling.”

—

“I’ll talk to you soon grandma. Let me know if you need anything.” Tine said over the phone. Now that Tine’s grandfather wasn’t standing between them Tine was finally able to talk to his grandmother on a regular basis. Tine had been home for Phuket for two weeks. His bruises were starting to fade which was nice.

“Take care of yourself.” Grandma Nin said.

“I will.” Tine hung up and sighed.

“How’s grandma Nin?” Sarawak asked. He was sitting at the desk while Tine was on the bed.

“Everyone is trying to be too friendly. They all want to help her go over her accounts so she knows what she has.” Tine said.

“What is she going to do?” Sarawat said.

“She’s hired an accountant. One that has no family connection. She’s hoping that will calm things down.” Tine said.

“I can’t imagine trying to steal money from my parents.” Sarawat said.

“The sad fact is they are wealthy. They don’t really need the money. They’re just greedy.” Tine said.

“You finished your homework?” Sarawat asked.

“Almost.” Tine said.

“Let's get back to work so my mom doesn’t yell at us.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded and got back to work. He worked for another forty minutes then put his book down. “I can’t stop thinking about shrimp chips.”

Sarawat laughed. “Let's go check the kitchen.”

They went down and opened the snack cupboard. They had every kind of chip other than shrimp.

“If your still craving them after dinner well walk to the store.” Sarawat said.

The family sat down to dinner. Pam did most of the talking. She went on and on about a girl in her class who had diamond earrings.

“She thinks she’s so much better than us.” Pam said.

“I’m sure she doesn’t think of you at all.” Mike said.

“No because she goes around showing the earrings off and saying things like. ‘Your family could never afford these.’ She’s mean and a show off.” Pam sulked.

“She’s insecure.” Lovely said. “She’s trying to assert dominance. Clinging to power she doesn’t have.”

“I agree.” Mike said. “She’s insecure and only knows how to get attention through being mean. Ignore her. She’ll lose her powers and go away.”

Pam nodded. “I’ll try.”

Tine leaned into Sarawat and whispered. “I still want shrimp chips.”

Sarawat smiled. “Okay.”

After dinner Tine and Sarawat helped with dishes then they went out. They walked the half mile to the store and went inside. Tine grabbed chips and a coke. Sarawat grabbed a mango ice cream bar. They walked back slowly eating their respective finds.

“I’ll trade you a bite of my ice cream for two chips.” Sarawat held out his ice cream bar.

Tine licked it and held out the bag of chips. “Have as many as you like.”

Sarawat took a few. “Thanks.”

“It’s really peaceful right now. My biggest concern is do I open my coke tonight and risk the caffeine keeping me up or do I drink it on the way to school.” Tine said.

“I wish it was always this peaceful.” Sarawat said.

“Let's hope things stay this way.” Tine said. They did for a while. Phukong bought Pam diamond earrings that were bigger than the girl in her class making Pam happy. Tine turned seventeen. This year he actually let people throw him a party. Ctrl S managed to stay top dog in the school. The freshman band couldn’t compete. For a short time everything was perfect. But as they always say. It’s calmest before the storm.

—

Tine was in the kitchen having a glass of juice. It was Sunday and Sarawat had fallen asleep in bed watching a movie with Tine. They had snuggled for a while but Tine got thirsty and got up. The front door slammed hard making the house quake. Tine shut his eyes and braced himself. Pam stormed into the kitchen.

“You will not believe what I heard today!” Pam said in an aggressive voice.

Tine just stood there stunned. Tine and Pam didn’t talk unless they had to. So Pam coming up to him like this was weird.

“You remember that girl with the diamond earrings?” Pam asked.

Tine nodded. It had been a while but he remembered. Pam had been really upset.

“Phukong bought me better ones and she got so pissed. She couldn’t show off anymore. So she’s decided to make up lies about me and spread them all over school.” Pam yelled.

“Like?” Tine asked. He figured she wanted him to ask.

“She’s made up a lie that I’m fucking Phukong and Sarawat. Sometimes at the same time.” Pam yelled.

Tine didn’t care about Pam’s reputation but he sure as hell cared about Sarawat’s. That was his mate they were talking about. “Who?” Tine asked in a low voice.

“What?” Pam asked.

“Who is saying these things?” Tine asked.

“Her name is Milk. She’s in our class.” Pam said.

“Tomorrow you will show her to me.” Tine said.

Pam nodded. She looked confused. “Sure.”

The next day before school started Pam took Tine to their class.

“The girl sitting on the desk with braided hair.” Pam said

It looked like Milk had a little audience. A group of girls stood around her laughing. Tine walked in and pushed his way to the front. Milk was on a desk with her legs wide open as if waiting for someone to step between them She was a beta. She was definitely pretty but if Tine believed Pam she relied on her looks heavily. She was always getting someone to do her dirty business.

“Waiting for a customer?” Tine asked.

Milk looked at him. “What?”

“Only whores keep their knees that far apart.” Tine said.

Milk blushed and closed her legs. “Who are you?”

Tine stepped right into her face. “I’m Sarawat’s bond mate. “You’ve been telling lies about him. It stops now.”

“Or what?” Milk sneered.

Tine leaned forward. “I tell everyone how many classmates you’ve slept with.” He didn’t actually know the answer to that question but he knew girls like Milk. He’d dated a few girls like her including Ging. They were always sleeping with someone to get their way.

Milk blushed and looked down. “Fine. I’ll tell people I was wrong.”

Tine stepped back. “You know going after Pam after she got those earrings just makes you look petty. These girls hovering around you don’t actually like you. They just like the drama. You have no real friends.”

Milk looked around her then looked down. “Ya.”

Tine walked away.

Pam grabbed his arm. “What did you say.”

“Enough. The rumors will end or she’ll be the one in the hot seat. Avoid her she will only retaliate.” Tine said.

“Thank you.” Pam said.

Tine pulled his arm back. “I didn’t do it for you. I was protecting Sarawat.” Tine went to his seat.

—

Sarawat sat his tray down at lunch. He was hungry. It had been a busy morning and he hadn’t finished his breakfast. Boss put his tray down and said hello.

“Tine was in a bad mood this morning.” Boss said.

“He was in a bad mood last night.” Sarawat said.

Man sat down. “I am tired today.”

“I know that one.” Boss said. “I was playing this game last night and I lost track of time.”

“It’s that you every night?” Man asked.

Pam put her tray down next to Boss. “Wat I wanted to buy Tine a gift. Do you have any idea’s?”

“Why are you buying Tine a gift. His birthday was last month.” Man said.

“Tine did me a favor despite the fact that he hates me. I wanted to say thank you.” Pam said.

“What did Tine do?” Boss asked.

Pam told them about the rumor going around. “He made her take it back. I don’t know what he did but he got her to recant her story.”

Sarawat thought about it for a moment. “Get him a blue Hawaiian. It’s small enough it won’t overwhelm him but it’s personal enough he’ll know you put thought and effort in.”

Pam nodded. “Thanks.”

“I can’t believe someone spread a rumor like that.” Boss said.

“I can.” Man said. “There is nothing more dangerous than a scored woman.”

At the end of lunch Sarawat went to find Tine.

“So you're helping Pam out now?” Sarawat asked.

Tine looked confused. “What?”

“The rumor.” Sarawat said.

“Oh no I was protecting you she just benefited from it.” Tine said.

“That makes more sense.” Sarawat said.

“No one gets to talk about you that way.” Tine said.

“You cute when you get protective.” Sarawat smiled at him.

“You're mine and no one else’s.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. “I know it wasn’t your intention but thank you for helping Pam.”

“You're welcome.” Tine said

Sarawat took Tine’s hand and walked him to class.

—

Tine was sat at the desk in Sarawat’s room. He was working on his homework. He was almost done and dinner would be ready soon. Tine was looking forward to eating. He closed his text book and sighed. “You almost done?” Tine asked Sarawat.

“No. My teacher gave us a lot of work.” Sarawat said.

“Come take over the desk.” Tine cleared his stuff away. He packed his school bag while Sarawat sat down at the desk. Tine got everything ready for tomorrow. He grabbed the book his grandmother had given him and read a little of it. Dinner was called and Sarawat still wasn’t done. “Finished it later. Let’s eat.”

Sarawat sighed. “Fine.”

They went downstairs and sat down. Pam started taking as she normally did. Now that Milk wasn’t spreading rumors about her she felt much better. The whole family dug in when suddenly Tine’s phone rang.

“Sorry.” Tine said. He pulled the phone out and saw it was from Green. “Everything okay?” All Tine could hear was sobbing. “Green?” Tine asked.

“He’s cheated on me.” Green wailed. “He’s actually went and cheated on me.”

Tine stood up. “I’m on my way.” He hung up the phone. “I have to go.” Tine rushed back up to his room. He ordered a Grab (ride share in Thailand like Uber) and packed a small bag.

“Why are you packing?” Sarawat asked.

“I don’t know if I’m coming home tonight.” Tine said. He threw in pajama’s and his uniform for tomorrow. He went to the bathroom and grabbed his toiletries.

“Why wouldn’t you come home? Whats going on?” Sarawat asked.

“P’Dim has cheated.” Tine said.

“Shit.” Sarawat said.

Tine’s phone informed him his car was there. “I’ll let you know whats going on.” Tine kissed Sarawat and ran for the door. It took him half an hour to get to Green’s. Tine banged on the door. Green opened it in pajama’s crying his eyes out. “I’m here.” Tine said.

Green pulled Tine into a hug. “I knew he was a flirt but I never thought he would cheat.”

“I’m so sorry.” Tine said. They went inside and sat on the couch. Green kept drying his eyes. “Have you had dinner?” Tine asked.

“I couldn’t eat.” Green said.

“I bet you could eat Tiny Palaces Moo shu pork.” Tine pulled out his phone.

“Chinese does sound good.” Green said.

“Let's order a bunch of food. My treat.” Tine said.

Green gave Tine a soft smile. “Okay.”

Tine ordered all their favorites. Green had to like something he ordered. When he was done he put down his phone. “What happened?”

“Dim didn’t come home last night so I called his best friend P’Charlie today to see if Dim was with him. P’Charlie said he’d been drinking with Dim last night. That around midnight they had dropped off P'Claire off at her place. Remember her? The girl who was always flirting with Dim?” Green sniffed and dried his nose.

Tine nodded he did remember P’Claire.

“P’Charlie says he stayed in the car while Dim took P’Claire up to her room. Except Dim never came down. P’Charlie called and text. He waited forty five minutes. Finally he left and went home. P’Charlie is an alpha and he said Dim showed up to school today wearing the same clothing and smelling heavily of P’Claire. He even thought he saw a hickey on P’Claire. Dim still hasn’t come home. He’s ignoring my text and calls. I have no idea where he is or what he’s doing.” Green said.

Tine held Green’s hand. “I’m so sorry Green. Let's just hope he comes home and explains himself.”

“If he’s cheated I’ll kick him out. It’s my father's name on the lease. Dim doesn’t own anything in here. It’s all me.” Green said.

The food showed up and despite Green’s protest he ate. They sat on the floor and ate at the coffee table. Green turned on the TV for some background noise. Tine and Green talked for a long time. Eventually Tine showered and got ready for bed.

“Sleep in the bed with me. I can’t face an empty bed again.” Green asked.

“Let me call Wat and I’ll be right with you.” Tine said. He went out to the balcony and dialed Sarawat’s number.

“Hey.” Sarawat said.

Tine sighed.

“Everything okay?” Sarawat asked.

“I think P’Dim cheated. Everything points to him cheating.” Tine said.

“Have you spoken to him?” Sarawat asked.

“He hasn’t been home and he’d not taking Green’s calls.” Tine said.

“Have you tried calling him?” Sarawat asked.

“About ten times.” Tine said. “Greens a mess so I’m going to sleep here.” Tine heard shouting inside the apartment. He turned around and saw Green and P’Dim fighting. “P’Dim s here I have to go.”

“Text me that you're okay.” Sarawat said.

“I will.” Tine said. He hung up and went back inside.

“ADMIT IT.” Green screamed. “JUST FUCKING ADMIT IT.”

P’Dim sighed. “I slept with her.”

Green started to sob.

“It meant nothing to me. I was drunk and she came onto me.” P’Dim said.

“How many times have I told you not to be alone with her. She wants you and doesn’t care who she hurts to get you.” Green wailed.

“I’m sorry. It was a mistake. It will never happen again.” P’Dim said.

“I am not a forgiving person.” Green said. “You can get out.”

“THIS IS MY HOME!” P’Dim yelled.

“This is my father's home. You own nothing here.” Green yelled.

P’Dim deflated. “I love you.”

“I love me as well. Which is why I’m not putting up with this bullshit.” Green said.

P’Dim nodded. Then he turned for the door and left. Green started to sob harder. Tine took him into his arms and held him.

“What do I do now?” Green sobbed.

“I don’t know.” Tine said. “I just don’t know.”

—

Sarawat looked over his shoulder where Tine was sitting on their bed talking to Green on the phone. Tine had been with Green a lot the past week. Sarawat understood why but that didn’t mean he enjoyed it. Sarawat wanted some of Tine’s attention as well.

“I’ll spend the night tomorrow night.” Tine said. “It will be the weekend and we can hang out.” Tine was silent for a moment. “Stay strong he’s only trying to trick you. Ignore him.”

There was a knock on the bedroom door.

“Dinner.” Pam called.

“I have to go Green. I’ll call you after dinner.” Tine said. He got up and crossed to the door.

“Tine.” Sarawat said.

Tine turned around. “Hm?”

Sarawat crossed the room and pressed Tine to the door. He kissed him hard. Tine moaned and pulled Sarawat closer. For a few minutes they held each other kissing. Finally Sarawat pulled back. “I know you're trying to be a good friend but remember I need you too.”

Tine pulled Sarawat into a hug. “I’m sorry. Green whines louder so I only hear him. I’ll give you more attention.”

Sarawat sighed. “Can we have some time tonight to just be us?”

Tine rubbed Sarawat’s back. “Okay.”

They went down to dinner and took their seats.

“I’m so nervous about this last round of interviews.” Pam said.

“It’s hard to get into university.” Mike said.

“Sometimes I think I’m crazy for going into medicine.” Pam said.

“You’ll graduate after me and I’ll start after you.” Phukong said.

“It depends on your major.” Lovely said. “You might graduate together.”

“The house will be empty next year with Sarawat and Tine gone.” Phukong said.

“I’m going to have to commute between university and home.” Pam said.

“No late night partying for you.” Phukong said.

“It’s going to be strange living on our own.” Tine said to Sarawat.

“I think it will be nice.” Sarawat said.

“We’ll be bonded by then.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “I’m looking forward to seeing my bite on your neck.”

“I’m looking forwards to finally feeling like I belong somewhere.” Tine said softly.

Sarawat reached out and touched Tine’s arm. “You belong with me. Always.”

Tine smiled. “I know.”

“You’ll go apartment hunting next summer.” Pam said.

Sarawat nodded.

“You’ll have new neighbors to annoy.” Phukong said.

Tine blushed.

Sarawat smiled at his brother. “You better watch out and hope no one else can hear you.”

Phukong blushed and looked at his food. “Ya.”

Dinner ended and Tine and Sarawat did dishes. Tine scrubbed while Sarawat dried.

“I never really learned how to cook.” Tine said.

“Really?” Sarawat asked. “Your family seemed so traditional about omega’s roles. I would have thought they taught you.”

“My mother was far too busy. Plus I was always at cheer practice or rehearsing on my own.” Tine said.

“I suppose we’ll eat a lot of take away.” Sarawat said.

Tine sighed.

“It’s not the end of the world.” Sarawat said.

“You're my mate. I want to take care of you.” Tine said.

“I prefer you get a degree. We can buy a beginners cook book and learn together.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled. “That sounds nice.”

They finished up the dishes and Tine pulled out his phone.

“I’m going to give Green half an hour of my time then I’ll come upstairs to spent the rest of the night with you.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “I’ll find us a movie to watch.”

Tine kissed Sarawat softly. “Be there soon.”

Sarawat went up to his room with a skip in his step.

—

Tine sat on Green’s couch running his fingers through Green’s hair. Green was lying with his head in Tine’s lap crying. “Are you going to break the bond?”

Green sniffed. “I don’t know.”

“He’s moved his stuff out. Where had P’Dim gone?” Tine asked.

“Home with his parents.” Green said.

“It feels so quiet without him and his friends around.” Tine said.

Green sat up. “I’m going to sleep with someone.”

“Sure, you're broken up so it’s not cheating. Do you have anyone in mind?” Tine asked.

“My first thought was P’Charlie. It would definitely get back to Dim.” Green said.

“So whats the problem?” Tine asked.

“P’Charlie is bonded. I don’t want to wreck another relationship.” Green said.

“I think thats a good idea.” Tine said. “Does P’Dim have any single beta friends?”

“I’ve never slept with a beta.” Green said.

“You’ve never slept with anyone but P’Dim.” Tine reminded him.

“Maybe I could go on a dating app. Omega seeks one night stand to get back at cheating ex.” Green said.

“Sure that might work.” Tine said.

“I’ll have to lie about my age. I think you have to be eighteen for most of them.” Green said.

“You're seventeen and a half. It’s not much of a stretch.” Tine said.

They perused the internet and found an app that hooked people up anonymously. You didn’t use pictures of yourself and you could be any age. Green made his profile and within seconds had a hit. Green talked to the guy but the guy was lazy and wanted Green to come to him. A few other people responded and Green found someone he liked.

“He seems fit and completely uninterested in dating. He just wants a hookup.” Green said.

“Are you sure you want to do this? In theory it sounds cool but in reality it could be a lot of trouble.” Tine said.

“I am having revenge sex.” Green said. He invited the guy over.

“If you're having sex I should go.” Tine said.

“Sorry to kick you out.” Green said.

“It’s fine. Sarawat would love to see me.” Tine packed up his stuff and went to the door. “If it gets weird call me. I’ll come back.”

“You worry too much.” Green said.

“You can change your mind at anytime.” Tine said.

“Go.” Green said. “I’ll be fine.”

Tine left but he felt weird about it. It was close to ten pm so he caught a cab home. There was a pick up spot right by Green’s apartment building. Tine rode home holding his phone in his hand wondering if Green would call him. He got home and found Sarawat watching a movie with Pam and Phukong.

“Your home?” Sarawat said confusedly.

“Green didn’t need me.” Tine said.

Sarawat opened his arms. “Come here.”

Tine lay down in Sarawat’s arms. It was nice and comforting. Tine wasn’t sure he should have left Green. What if the guy was a creep? What if he robbed Green? Tine sighed heavily.

“Your thinking to loud.” Sarawat whispered.

“I think I’m going to go to bed.” Tine got up and went upstairs. He showered and came back to his room. His phone never more than a foot away from him. He opened his bedroom door and found Sarawat sitting on the side of the bed. “The movie end?”

“No. I couldn’t enjoy it knowing you weren’t okay.” Sarawat said.

Tine sat down next to Sarawat and put his head on his shoulder.

“What happened?” Sarawat asked. “Did you and Green fight?”

Tine told Sarawat about the revenge sex.

“You're worried he’s let someone dangerous into his home and he’s all alone?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded.

“You have to let Green make his own mistakes.” Sarawat said.

“I encouraged him. What if he gets raped or beaten or both?” Tine said.

“You warned him thats all you can do.” Sarawat said.

“I just feel worried.” Tine said.

“Green is a strong person. He can stand up for himself.” Sarawat said.

Tine didn’t know. He got ready for bed and laid down but he couldn’t sleep. Finally at one am Green text him.

Green
He left

Tine
You okay?

Green
Physically yes emotionally no
I thought I would feel better
sleeping with someone else.
I just feel hollow.

Tine.
Try and sleep we’ll talk about
it tomorrow

Tine sighed. Green was okay. He could finally sleep.

—

Sarawat grabbed his pajama’s and headed to the bathroom. He shut the door and put his pajama’s down. Someone knocked at the door. Sarawat sighed. Someone probably had to pee. He was never going to get his shower. Sarawat opened the door and found Tine. “What?”

Tine smiled. “Is there room for one more in that shower?”

Sarawat smiled back. “Come on in.”

“I’ll grab my pajama’s and be right back.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. “Sure.” He got the water running and started to strip. Tine snuck in and put his pajama’s down. They finished stripping and got in the shower. “We haven’t showered together in weeks.” Sarawat said.

Tine leaned closer. “Too long.”

Sarawat pulled Tine close and kissed him. “You can sneak into my shower anytime.”

Tine laughed and pulled him close. “For just a little while I want to forget about everyone else.”

“That sounds great.” Sarawat said. They started washing each other. Stealing kisses and rubbing up against each other. Sarawat started getting hard. “Don’t start something you have no intention of finishing.”

Tine smiled at him. “I could take care of that.”

Sarawat kissed Tine. “Ya?”

“I haven’t done it in a while. I bet you’d like a blow job.” Tine said.

“I’m human of course I do.” Sarawat said.

Tine laughed. “Let me make up for all my nights spent at Green’s.” Tine got on his knee’s.

Sarawat swallowed and put his hand on the wall to brace himself. His cock hardened at the thought of Tine’s mouth being on him. Tine leaned in to kiss the head of Sarawat’s cock. Slowly, Tine took Sarawat into his mouth, licking his way around it as he went down. Sarawat moaned. Tine wrapped one hand around the base and began to stroke him while he flicked his tongue across the weeping slit. He took more of Sarawat’s cock into his mouth and used his hand on the base. Every time he took Sarawat into his mouth, he took him deeper, pressing his tongue along the bottom. Sarawat thrust shallowly into Tine’s mouth and Tine groaned, opening his throat to take him in even deeper. “Tine.” Sarawat panted, placing a hand on the back of Tine’s head. Tine sucked harder, hollowing his cheeks and humming as he pressed his face so close to Sarawat’s he must have felt Sarawat’s pubic hair brush his nose. Tine had Sarawat in his throat, while Sarawat thrusted softly in and out. “Tine, Tine, look at me.” Sarawat begged. Tine looked up, not stopping. “I want you to fuck yourself.” Sarawat whispered. Tine moaned and gave a small nod. Sarawat watched Tine reached between his own legs to touch himself. Sarawat thrust deeper in Tine’s mouth gripping Tine’s hair. Tine’s hand which had been on the base of Sarawat’s cock moved down to his balls. Tine squeezed them and rolled them in his hand. Tine’s teeth pressed into Sarawat’s cock. “Be gentle.” It took a moment but Sarawat realized Tine had stopped. “Tine?”

Tine pulled off his cock and looked up at him in a panic. “I think I found a lump.”

“Where?” Sarawat asked.

“In your balls.” Tine said.

Sarawat’s heart dropped.

Chapter Text

“Are you sure?” Sarawat asked.

“Give me your hand.” Tine said.

Sarawat held out his hand.

Tine took it and guided to the spot. “Press here.”

Sarawat did and he felt the lump. Tine was rubbing his legs soothingly. Sarawat had gone soft. Sex was over. Sarawat swallowed and tried not to shake.

Tine stood up and pulled Sarawat into a hug. “Everything is going to be okay.”

Sarawat nodded not knowing what to do. They got out of the shower and dried off. Sarawat finished getting ready for bed confused and unsure of what to do next. He looked at Tine hoping he had an answer.

“Go tell your parents what we found.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. He went down the hall to his parent's room. It was late but he knocked anyways.

“Come in.” Lovely said.

Sarawat opened the door and stepped inside. His father was in bed reading a book and his mother was sitting on the edge of the bed putting lotion on her feet.

“You need something sweetheart?” Lovely asked.

“I was in the shower and I found a lump in one of my testicles.” Sarawat said.

Lovely dropped her bottle of lotion. “What?”

Mike sat up. “You sure?”

“Tine felt it as well.” Sarawat said.

Lovely swallowed. “I’ll call the doctors in the morning and get you an appointment.”

“Can we not tell Phukong and Pam till we know something?” Sarawat asked.

“I think thats wise. Let’s not spread panic.” Mike said. “Get yourself some sleep. You have a busy day ahead of you.”

Sarawat nodded. “Goodnight.” He shut the door and went back to Tine. He found Tine at their desk on his laptop. Sarawat shut the bedroom door.

“They say it’s rare for testicular cancer to be fatal.” Tine said.

Sarawat got into bed and turned the light off. He didn’t want to think about it. Tine got into bed and laid down next to Sarawat.

“I’m going to take care of you.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. “I need to sleep.”

“You need me to hold you?” Tine asked softly.

Sarawat crawled into Tine’s arms and started to cry.

“It’s going to be okay.” Tine said.

Sarawat gripped Tine tighter and prayed that was true.

—

A month and a half passed and more people had felt Sarawat’s balls than he cared to remember. He’s had blood taken, scans, and more doctor's appointment than Sarawat was strictly comfortable with. He was finally at the appointment where they would tell him something.

“It is cancer.” The doctor said.

Lovely gasped.

Tine gripped Sarawat’s hand.

“Thankfully it’s stage one. It hasn’t spread to other parts of your body.” The doctor said.

“What do we do?” Tine asked.

“We’ll remove the testicle and that should be the end of it.” The doctor said.

Tine sighed.

“Will he be able to have children?” Lovely asked.

“Yes. His body should be able to go back to normal. I don’t see any trouble having kids.” The doctor said.

“When will the surgery be?” Sarawat asked.

“I’d like to get you in the next two weeks.” The doctor said.

“So soon.” Lovely said.

“We want the tumor out before it can spread.” The doctor said.

Sarawat felt numb. It was term break and he was going to spend it in the hospital. All afternoon Tine tried to entertain him but nothing worked. They were cutting off one of his balls. What if the doctor was wrong and he couldn’t father children? Could he condemn Tine to that kind of life? Maybe it was better they had never bonded. Tine could still meet someone wonderful. He shouldn’t be stuck with Sarawat. At dinner Sarawat looked at his food.

“Is something wrong Wat you seem off?” Pam said.

“You’ve seemed weird for a while.” Phukong said.

“I suppose now is as good as any time to say this.” Lovely said. “Your brother has cancer.”

Phukong and Pam gasped. Tine rubbed Sarawat’s arm.

“Is he going to be okay?” Pam asked.

“Yes. He’ll have surgery soon and it will be over. He’s only stage one.” Lovely said.

“It would be good to be gentle with Sarawat for the next few weeks.” Mike said.

“What kind of cancer is it?” Phukong asked.

“Um…” Lovely said.

“IT’S BALL CANCER!” Sarawat yelled. “THEY’RE GOING TO CUT OFF ONE OF MY BALLS.” He got up and threw his napkin on the table. He storm off to the door.

“Wat!” Tine called chasing after him.

Sarawat went to the door and put on his slides. He stormed outside He felt a hand on his arm. He turned and saw Tine behind him. Sarawat pulled his arm back. “GO AWAY!” He marched off not looking back. Sarawat wandered the streets of his neighborhood getting hungrier and hungrier. His stomach rumbled. Sarawat patted his stomach and decided to find some food. He turned around and headed back the other way to get to a street food stand he knew. Thats when he saw him. Tine was following him far enough away Sarawat couldn’t smell him. The first things Sarawat realized was Tine didn’t have any shoes. He must have been in such a hurry he forgot them. Sarawat sighed and walked up to him. “What are you doing?”

“The same thing you did for me when I was depressed.” Tine said.

Sarawat pulled Tine into a hug. “I’m sorry I yelled little buffalo. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I’m just so overwhelmed.”

“You need to let me take care of you.” Tine hugged back.

“Let's go home you can have my shoes.” Sarawat said.

“My feet are fine. You keep your shoes.” Tine said.

Sarawat took Tine’s hand and let him lead him home. The family had finished dinner but Lovely heated up food for Tine and Sarawat. They sat at the table and ate together. Sarawat could feel himself slipping into a deep depression. He hoped he found a way out.

—

Tine lay awake staring at the ceiling. Sarawat was in pain and he didn’t know how to help him. Tine had never been a caretaker in his life. He was used to Sarawat taking care of him. Sarawat was so depressed these days. He mostly stayed in bed sleeping. He went under the knife in three days and Tine didn’t know what to do. He’d googled how to care for someone with cancer and it had all seemed basic and unfitting. Tine grabbed his phone and started googling testicle cancer for the hundredth time. It was all he could think about. Sarawat didn’t want anyone outside the family to know so Tine had no one to talk to about his feelings.

“You up?” Sarawat asked. He sounded drowsy.

Tine locked his phone. “Sorry was the light bothering you?”

“I was already awake.” Sarawat said.

Tine put his phone down and rolled over. “You having trouble sleeping?”

Sarawat rolled towards Tine. “I go under the knife in three days.”

“It’s going to be okay. I’ll be waiting for you when you wake up.” Tine said.

“Why haven’t you run away?” Sarawat asked.

“You're my whole world where would I go?” Tine asked.

“Soon I’ll be half a man.” Sarawat said.

“You should really stop aligning your manhood with your balls. They’re just flesh. I don’t have them at all and I’m still a man.” Tine said.

“You're an omega I’m an alpha. I’m suppose to be certain things.” Sarawat said.

“When have you ever cared about that?” Tine asked.

“Since it was about to be taken away from me.” Sarawat said.

“Wat this is stupid. You’ll always be my alpha. No matter how many body parts they chop off you.” Tine said.

“What if the cancer comes back? What if it spreads? I’m getting away with just surgery this time but next time I might have to do chemo?” Sarawat said.

“I’ll get you a beanie. And sit through your chemo infusion entertaining you.” Tine said.

“I’m scared.” Sarawat whispered.

Tine touched Sarawat’s face. “Thats very human of you. I’m scared too.”

“What are you scared about?” Sarawat asked.

“Complications with the surgery. The cancer coming back. This experience changing you into someone I don’t know.” Tine said.

“It must be tough.” Sarawat said.

“What?” Tine asked.

“Everyone is so focused on making sure I’m okay no one is worried about you.” Sarawat said.

“It’s okay. It’s your turn to be taken care of.” Tine said.

“Let's take a trip next summer.” Sarawat said.

“Ya.” Tine said smiling.

“I don’t care where but let's get away for at least two days just the two of us. I need something to look forward to.” Sarawat said.

“We could go to the Philippines and sit on the beach. Or we could go to Taiwan and sight see.” Tine said.

“Anything you want.” Sarawat said.

“I’m going to be here holding your hand the whole time Wat. We’re going to be okay.” Tine said.

Sarawat pulled Tine into a kiss. “Tell me more about our trip.”

Tine pulled Sarawat close and spent the night telling him all the amazing things they could do. He watched as Sarawat fell asleep. Tine kept taking not wanting to break the moment. He would protect Sarawat no matter what

—

Neither Tine nor Sarawat slept the night before the surgery. They stayed up talking and had sex. Sarawat was worried he’d never get it up again. Tine spent hours reassuring Sarawat that everything was going to be okay. In the morning they dressed and went downstairs to have breakfast. Well Tine ate. Sarawat wasn’t allowed to. No one spoke. Not even Pam. Sarawat got in the car with his mother and Tine. They drove to the hospital. Tine felt his heart start to quicken. He wasn’t ready for this. He wanted to take Sarawat home and tuck him into bed where it was safe. Sarawat was taken to a room and he stripped down into a hospital gown. A few doctors came in and let him know how things were going to go. Tine held Sarawat’s hand and prayed everything went all right.

“This seems unreal.” Lovely said.

Tine turned to look at her. He could only imagine what it was like having a son with cancer.

“Trust me this is very real.” Sarawat said.

“We’ll be home before you know it.” Tine said squeezing Sarawat’s hand. “I bet your mom will make green curry for you.”

“We’ll have it for dinner tonight.” Lovely said.

“Tell me about our trip.” Sarawat asked.

“Do you want to go somewhere warm or cold?” Tine asked.

“Cold, I’m tired of the heat.” Sarawat said.

“Let's go to Japan and see the cherry blossoms.” Tine said.

“We’ll buy food and go sit under them.” Sarawat said.

“We’re ready for him.” A nurse said.

Tine could see Sarawat panicking. As the bed moved Tine moved with it. He walked down the hall with Sarawat holding hands. “We’ll sleep on futons and annoy the hotel with how loud we get.”

Sarawat swallowed. “Kyoto. I want to see Kyoto.”

“I’ll take you there.” Tine said. He was starting to panic.

“You have to let go.” The nurse said.

Tine squeezed Sarawat’s hand one last time. “I’ll take you there. I promise.” Sarawat’s hand was pulled away from his and Tine was left standing on his own. He stood there for a few minutes then walked back to Sarawat’s room. Lovely was packing up Sarawat’s things so they looked nice. She turned when Tine came back.

“He’s in?” Lovely asked.

Tine nodded.

“This is the hard part about loving people. They get sick or hurt and sometimes you can’t help them.” Lovely said.

“Wat’s going to be fine.” Tine said.

“I’m surprised you're not running away. It is what you're good at.” Lovely said.

“I run away from my problems not his.” Tine sat down and looked at his hands. Sarawat would be okay. He had to be.

“You're not going to leave him are you?” Lovely asked.

“No.” Tine said.

“Because now’s your moment. I think he’s half convinced himself you won’t be here when he wakes up. It will hurt him but not as much if he gets a few months down the line and things don’t work how they should. If you left him then it would devastate him.” Lovely said.

“I know you don’t like me much but you're stuck with me.” Tine said.

“I never said-“ Lovely started.

“I grew up with a family who endured me at best I know when someone doesn’t like me.” Tine said.

Lovely looked at her hands. “I didn’t think I was so obvious.”

“You're not a good actor. Everyone in the family knows you prefer Pam.” Tine said.

“She would have made a better match for Sarawat. She doesn’t look quite right next to Phukong.” Lovely said.

“Pam turned to mush as soon as Wat’s cancer was out in the open. He needs someone who will fight with him not dissolve.” Tine said.

“You are right there.” Lovely said. “Are you actually going to bond with Wat this year?”

“I am.” Tine said.

“Even if he’s half a man?”Lovely asked.

Tine looked at Lovely. “Thats rude. Wat will never be half a man he will be my man. I’ll take him however I can get him.”

Lovely stared at Tine for a long time. “You might not be so bad after all.”

“I don’t know let's wait and see.” Tine said.

Lovely smiled. “Okay.”

—

Sarawat’s brain set fuzzy. He could hear voices around him but he couldn’t open his eyes. He lifted his hand and tried to touch his face. His hand didn’t do what he wanted.

“You awake?” A female voice asked.

Sarawat grunted.

“How do you feel?” The voice asked.

Sarawat took stock of his body. “Uncomfortable.”

“In your groin?” The voice asked.

Sarawat nodded.

“I’ll get you something for that.” The voice said.

“Tine?” Sarawat asked. He wanted to know where Tine was. “Hello?” There was no response. Sarawat drifted in and out of sleep. The pain went away so that was good. He felt his bed moving. There was light above him. It got brighter than there was a hand touching his. “Tine?” Sarawat asked.

“I’m right here.” Tine said.

“Hold me.” Sarawat asked. The bed dipped and then Tine was lying in his arms. Sarawat pulled Tine close.

“I’m here. I told you I’d be here.” Tine whispered.

Sarawat started to cry. He didn’t know why he just felt so emotional. He pulled Tine close and sobbed.

“I’m here.” Tine said. “Everything is going to be okay.”

It took an hour but Sarawat slowly came to. His eyes opened and he saw his mom and Tine were still there. Tine kept holding him and kissing him. Another hour passed and they said he could go home. Tine helped him dress and he limped out to the car. He wanted to sit with Tine so he sat in the back. He put his head on Tine’s shoulder and took in his scent.

“Do you want to sit on the couch or go up to our room when you get home?” Tine asked.

“I don’t want to climb the stairs yet.” Sarawat said.

“Then we'll take over the couch.” Tine said.

They got to the house and Tine got Sarawat situated. Tine got Sarawat drinks and a foot rest. Tine made him as comfortable as possible. Lovely made food. None of them had eaten. Tine and Lovely had at least had breakfast. Sarawat hadn’t eaten since the night before. Tine covered Sarawat in a blanket and sat down next to him. He turned a football game on and laid his head on Sarawat’s chest.

“You need anything?” Tine asked.

“Hug me tighter.” Sarawat said. Tine hugged him tighter. They had a light lunch and then Sarawat and Tine both fell asleep. Sarawat woke up to voices. He opened his eyes. Pam and Phukong had come in.

“Hey.” Pam said.

“Hi.” Sarawat said softly.

“How do you feel?” Phukong asked.

“Tired.” Sarawat said.

“It’s dinner time.” Phukong said

Tine stirred from his place next to Sarawat. “I’ll get you dinner.”

“What?” Phukong asked.

“Asking Wat to sit on one of the kitchen chairs is cruel. We’ll eat here.” Tine said. He got up and went to the kitchen.

“You're being pampered.” Phukong said.

Pam smacked Phukong’s arm lightly. “He’s had surgery of course he’s being pampered.”

Sarawat pulled himself up into a sitting position and winced.

“Do you need painkillers?” Pam asked.

Sarawat nodded.

“I’ll go get some.” Pam wandered off.

“You have everyone at your beck and call.” Phukong pouted.

“I have cancer.” Sarawat said.

“Had, they cut it out.” Phukong said.

“It could come back.” Sarawat said. “Because I’ve had it once I’m more likely to get it again.” Phukong looked startled by the news. Tine came back and Phukong walked away.

“You okay?” Tine asked.

“I’m hungry.” Sarawat said. Pam brought him a pain pill and Sarawat ate his dinner. Afterwards he asked Tine to help him upstairs. They went slow. It wasn’t as bad as he’d imagined. He figured having the pain pill in his system helped. Tine helped him change into pajama’s and got him into bed. “Stay with me.” Sarawat asked.

Tine smiled and striped down. He got into pajama’s and got into bed. “You want to watch a movie?”

“I’m tired.” Sarawat said.

“Then let's go to sleep.” Tine said.

Sarawat pulled Tine close and drifted off. He prayed things got better. There was only so much of this he could handle.

—

“I’m sorry Green I can’t come over.” Tine said. He was sitting on his bed next to Sarawat who was lying down.

“You’ve hardly been at my place all break. I need you.” Green said.

“Sarawat is sick. I can’t leave him.” Tine said.

Green sighed. “You had better come over at least once before break ends.”

“I’ll come over tomorrow for a few hours.” Tine said.

“It will have to do.” Green said.

Tine hung up and looked at Sarawat. Tine blushed, Sarawat was glaring at him. “I just said you were sick. I bet he thinks you have a cold.”

“I’m not mad at you. I feel bad for ruining your break.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled and crawled into Sarawat’s arms. “I spent break with you cuddling. I think it was time well spent.”

Sarawat pulled Tine close. “You’ve been locked inside while I recover.”

Tine looked up at Sarawat. “I don’t mind.”

“You should go out more.” Sarawat said.

“I will tomorrow. You should invite Man and Boss over. You’ve been avoiding them.” Tine said.

Sarawat sighed. “I should text them shouldn’t I?”

Tine reached over Sarawat and grabbed his phone. “I’ll text them for you.” Tine pulled up Sarawat’s group chat with Man and Boss.

Sarawat
You guy want to hang out
tomorrow?

Man
Sure

Boss
Let’s play ⚽️

Sarawat
Getting over an injury kind of
house bound

“Thats a way of putting it.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled at him. “Let me work my magic.”

Man
I have a new video game.
I could bring it over.

Boss
Kaleidoscope?

Man
👍

Sarawat
Sounds great. See you
guys about one?

Man
See you then

Boss
Can’t wait.

“Now you have plans while I’m with Green.” Tine said.

“What if I miss you?” Sarawat asked.

“You call me and I come home.” Tine said. “Call me for what ever reason. I’ll be there.”

Sarawat pulled Tine into a kiss. “Maybe I’ll never let you go.”

Tine pressed his forehead to Sarawat’s. “Works for me.”

—

Sarawat settled into the couch. He’d had lunch and gone to the bathroom. He was good to spend a few hours on the couch.

“You good?” Tine asked.

“I’m fine.” Sarawat said. “Get to Green’s.

Tine nodded. He leaned down and kissed Sarawat. “I’m a phone call away.”

“I know.” Sarawat said. Tine left the room and for about twenty minutes Sarawat watched TV. Then the doorbell rang.

“I’ll get it.” Lovely said.

A minute later Man and Boss walked into the sitting room.

“Hey.” Boss said. “I feel like I haven’t seen you all break.”

“Sorry.” Sarawat said.

“You haven’t met Man’s new girlfriend.” Boss gaged.

“She’s not that bad.” Man said. “How the injury? What happened?”

“Pulled something in my groin. Makes it hard to walk.” Sarawat said.

“You and Tine get your hands on the Kamasutra?” Boss asked.

“No.” Sarawat said. They got the game going. Only two people could play at once so they took turns. Boss got up to raid the kitchen leaving Sarawat and Man alone. “You're sexually active.” Sarawat said.

“I am.” Man said.

“Do you ever doubt your sexual prowess?” Sarawat asked.

“I think everyone does at some point.” Man said. “Are you doubting yourself? Has Tine said anything?”

“Tine is wonderful. Even when I’m at my worst he still compliments me.” Sarawat said.

“So whats the problem? Did you do something to make you doubt yourself?” Man asked.

“The truth is I have cancer.” Sarawat.

“WHAT?” Boss yelled dropping his snacks.

Sarawat sat back. “I have testicular cancer. Or I had it. They removed the tumor. It hadn’t spread past the one ball sack so they are hopeful it won’t come back.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Man asked.

“I went inward. I stopped talking to everyone. Even Tine only got little bits. I’ve been so focused on myself I forgot people cared.” Sarawat said.

“Your okay though?” Boss asked. He sat on the couch. “You're going to be okay?”

“Physically yes but emotionally I’m shattered. Tine and I had sex the night before I went under the knife. Nothing sexual has happened since, doctors orders. I’m terrified I won’t be able to get it up or please him like I used to.” Sarawat said.

“Tine won’t care.” Man said. “I know he’s allergic to saying I love you but he does love you. He’s stood by you through all this. He’s not going anywhere.”

“Neither are we.” Boss said.

“Just don’t tell people. I don’t want people knowing I only have one ball.” Sarawat said.

“It’s no one’s business.” Man said. “If people ask you’re under the weather.”

“We won’t say anything. Even if they offer me candy.” Boss said.

Man laughed.

Sarawat smiled. “Thanks.”

—

It was the night before the new term started. Sarawat had been cleared by the doctor to be able to engage in physical activity. Part of Sarawat wanted to have sex right now. It had been a week. But part of him was terrified things would go wrong. Sarawat stood by the bed. Tine was at the closet changing. Sarawat decided it was now or never. He walked up to Tine.

“Tine” Sarawat said.

Tine turned and smiled at him. “Hm?”

Sarawat swallowed. “Little buffalo.”

Tine turned fully towards him. “You need something? Want me to strip for you?”

Sarawat nodded. “Ya, I’d like that.”

Tine blushed. “Your doctor wouldn’t approve.”

“My surgery was a week ago. I’m clear.” Sarawat said.

Tine put his arms around Sarawak’s shoulder. Sarawat had grown again to be six foot while Tine was still five eleven. “You feel up to it?”

“I need it.” Sarawat put his arms around Tine’s waist and pulled him close.

Tine thought about it for a moment. “We will go slow.”

Sarawat nodded.

“You feel any pain we stop.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “Let me show you I can still make you cum.”

Tine leaned close and smiled. “I’ve missed you.” Tine stepped back and took off his shirt.

Sarawat copied him. Tine undid his jeans and let them drop. Sarawat did as well. Tine put his thumbs in his boxers waist band and pulled it away from his body. The boxers fell revealing Tine’s perfect body. Sarawat swallowed and waited. He was so unsure of himself he didn’t know what to do.

Tine stepped in front of Sarawat. He helped him out of his boxers leaving them both naked. Tine slid his hand up Sarawat’s chest and cupped his neck. “It’s been hell sleeping next to unable to touch you. Tine pulled Sarawat into a kiss.

Sarawat moaned. He pulled Tine close rubbing his hands on Tine’s back. Tine’s skin felt silky smooth. Sarawat wanted to lick it. Tine put a hand back on Sarawat’s chest and pinched a nipple. Sarawat gasped and squeezed Tine’s waist. “Tine.” Sarawat moaned. Tine cupped Sarawat’s face and kissed him hard. There was a knock at the door.

“Wat?” Pam called.

Tine pulled out of the kiss. “GO AWAY” Tine yelled.

“I’ll ask tomorrow.” Pam said.

Sarawat laughed. “That was aggressive.”

“She is not ruining this.” Tine kissed Sarawat again.

Sarawat pulled back. “Come lay down with me.” Tine got on the bed and laid down. Sarawat smiled at him and got on the bed as well. “Fuck you look so beautiful.” Sarawat said lying down next to Tine.

“You're my handsome prince.” Tine said kissing Sarawat’s jaw. Tine kissed down Sarawat’s neck and sucked on a nipple.

Sarawat gripped the back of Tine’s head. Then he realized something. He was hard. He almost cried he was so happy.Tine moved to the other nipple then kissed back up Sarawat’s neck to his jaw. Tine pulled back and smiled.

“I’ve missed this.” Tine whispered.

They pulled each other close and kissed for a while. Sarawat pinched Tine’s nipple making him gasp. Then Sarawat started fingering Tine. Sarawat took his time. Going slowly and spending a lot of time pressing on Tine’s prostate. He wanted to make sure Tine felt good. He wasn’t sure how things would go. He might have to finger Tine to completion.

“If you don’t get inside me soon I’m going to cum without you.” Tine said.

Sarawat chuckled and pulled his fingers out. “Okay, okay I’m coming.” Sarawat rolled on top of Tine and pressed his cock to Tine’s entrance. “I know it bad but can I skip a condom?” He wanted to feel Tine completely.

“Just this once.” Tine said.

Sarawat slowly pushed in and Tine let his legs fall apart welcoming him in. They rocked against each other for a while. Tine pressing his fingers into Sarawat’s back. “Is it good?” Sarawat asked.

Tine moaned loudly.

“TINE!” Sarawat yelled. He needed to know Tine liked it.

Tine pulled Sarawat into a kiss. He had tears in his eyes. “I missed you. Oh god I missed you.”

“Say you like it. I need to heard it.” Sarawat said pausing.

Tine whined and dug the heels of his feet into Sarawat’s back.

“SAY IT.” Sarawat demanded.

“Tine leaned so his lips were just in front of Sarawat’s. “I like it. I need it. Don’t ever stop. Please I need it.”

Sarawat was hit with a rush testosterone. He put Tine’s legs over his shoulders and drilled into him.

“Wat.” Tine whined.

“Little buffalo?” Sarawat answered.

“More.” Tine breathed.

Sarawat sped up. Pressing deeper inside his mate. Tine moaned. Sarawat was so close. Tine reached between them and took himself in hand. He jerked himself off a few times and then came. Sarawat was about to follow after him but was worried about cumming inside. He pulled out and knelt over Tine’s chest. He jerked himself off cumming on Tine’s face. Sarawat looked down at what he’d done and felt a bit embarrassed. It was such an alpha thing to do. He’d felt so compelled to prove he was still a man he’s done it.

Tine licked a bit of cum that had landed on his lip. “Alpha’s.”

“Sorry I really don’t know what came over me.” Sarawat said.

“You’ll just have to make it up to me.” Tine said.

“And how many blue Hawaiians is this going to cost me?” Sarawat asked.

Tine ran a hand up the back of Sarawat’s thigh. “I was thinking as punishment you're responsible for washing me in the shower for the next week. And if I keep getting messy because of that we’ll just have to add on to your punishment.”

Sarawat smiled. “You're adorable.”

“You can start tonight.” Tine said.

“As you wish.” Sarawat said.

—

“You seem distracted.” Green said from his spot on his couch.

Tine looked up from his phone and blushed. “Sorry Sarawat’s been really needy.”

“I can tell. You hardly come over and since the term started you’ve been having lunch with him and not me.” Green said.

“You could join us. I’d like that a lot. The group tends to ignore me.” Tine said.

“If it’s so terrible why sit with them?” Green asked.

“Wat needs me right now.” Tine said.

“You are under too much pressure. You're worrying getting into university, Sarawat, school, and me.” Green grabbed Tine’s shirt and exposed some of his chest. “You have stress hives. What is going on?”

Tine burst into tears.

Green panicked and pulled Tine into a hug. “It’s okay I’m here.”

“I have so much on my plate and no one asks how I am. I’m exhausted from solving everyone’s problems.” Tine sobbed.

“Whats happened? You’ve been so weird the past couple of months.” Green said.

Tine pulled back. “You can’t tell anyone. Not even Wat can know you know.”

Green nodded.

“Wat has cancer.” Tine said trying to fight his tears.

“Oh baby.” Green said.

“He had surgery to fix it and it worked but he’s been acting weird. He keeps saying things like, ‘he wouldn’t be mad if I decided to leave’. I think he thinks now that he’s been sick I won’t stay. I’ve been running myself ragged trying to be the perfect mate so he trust me.” Tine said.

“No wonder you’ve been so singularly focused. I’m so sorry.” Green said.

“We were so happy before he got sick and now I don’t know. I feel like he thinks I’m the kind of person who would run away because of his illness.” Tine said.

“I wish I could say something to make you feel better but I’m coming up empty. You need a night to yourself to relax. Take care of your needs.” Green said.

“I don’t sleep well without him.” Tine said.

“I bet you don’t.” Green said. “I was the same way about Dim. Still am in some ways.”

“You still haven’t broken your bond.” Tine said.

“I heard it hurts. I’m trying to convince him to do it.” Green said.

“It’s the least he could do.” Tine said. Tine’s phone beeped. He checked it and sighed. “I have to go home Wat needs me.”

“Find a moment for yourself.” Green said.

“I will.” Tine said. He left Greens and headed back home. An hour later he stepped into his bedroom. Sarawat was sulking in bed. “What happened?” Tine asked.

Sarawat looked up at Tine. “I panicked.”

Tine got on the bed and pulled Sarawat close. “I’m here.”

“You’ll never leave?” Sarawat asked.

“I’ll never leave.” Tine said.

—

Tine was kissing Sarawat. They were in the sitting room with a show on. Neither of them was watching. Sarawat had his hand up the back of Tine’s shirt. It was slow and nice. Tine was really enjoying himself. A phone rang. They both sighed and pulled apart checking their phones. Tine was the winner. “Whats up Green?” Tine heard sobbing on the other side. He wondered if P’Dim had finally broken the bond. “Green?”

“I’m pregnant!” Green wailed.

“I’ll be right over.” Tine said. Tine hung up.

Sarawat sighed.

“Green thinks he’s pregnant.” Tine said.

“Fuck.” Sarawat said. “You should go be with him.”

“I’ll be back as soon as possible.” Tine said.

“Take your time. I’ll just be sitting here alone.” Sarawat sulked.

“Wat I will pamper you later. This is important.” Tine got up and headed to the door. He called a Grab and got in. He raced to Green’s place and went up. Green let him in. “What happened?”

Green pulled Tine to the couch where the offending pregnancy test sat on the coffee table. “I haven’t been feeling well. Sick to my stomach, having cravings. I was telling a girl I know and she laughed that it ‘sounded like I was pregnant’. I took a test as soon as I came home.”

Tine sat on the couch and picked up the test. “Who have you had sex with? The last guy you told me about was that one night stand.”

Green blushed. “Over break Dim came over to collect a few things. I was lonely and he was charming. We had sex. He came over for the next four days and we had sex each time. Until the fourth day when he showed up smelling like P’Claire. I kicked him out and haven’t spoken to him since.”

“So it’s him for sure?” Tine asked.

“I haven’t slept with anyone else. It felt weird sleeping around with the bond still in place.” Green said.

“You have to tell him.” Tine said.

“I know.” Green said. “I know. But how do I do it?”

“You ask him to come over then show him the test.” Tine said. Green sighed and sat next to Tine. He pulled out his phone and sent a text. They waited ten minutes and got a text back.

“He’s coming over.” Green said.

“Should I leave?” Tine asked.

“No. I need you to keep me strong. If he comes over and I’m alone I’ll just sleep with him.” Green said.

“Okay.” Tine said. He made tea and sat with Green on the couch. It took half an hour. Just as Tine was getting comfortable there was a knock at the door. Tine got up and answered the door. P’Dim was on the other side looking like he was ready to fuck. He looked at Tine and sighed.

“This is an ambush.” P’Dim said.

“I’m just here for moral support.” Tine said. He let P’Dim in.

“So whats this about?” P’Dim asked.

Green stood up and turned towards the door. “I’m pregnant.”

P’Dim’s expression dropped. He crossed the room and pulled Green into his arms. “It’s okay. I’m here now. I’ll take care of you.”

Green sobbed into P’Dim’s chest. Tine looks at the scene and realized he wasn’t needed. Tine made his way to the door and let himself out. He caught the bus home stopping at a convenience store to grab something. Then he walked home. Pam and Phukong were on the couch. Tine went up to his bedroom. He pushed the door open and found Sarawat in bed with Tine’s iPad. He had his back to the door. Tine let himself in and crawled onto the bed.

Sarawat looked over his shoulder. “Your home. I didn’t expect you for hours.”

Tine reached into the bag he had and offered Sarawat a mango ice cream bar. “I wasn’t needed.” Sarawat sat up and Tine told him what happened at Green’s. “I was really proud of P’Dim. When Green told him he was pregnant he didn’t question who the father was. He just took responsibility.” Tine opened his melon flavored ice cream bar.

“So a happy ending?” Sarawat asked.

“Green is seventeen and pregnant. I don’t know if there is a happy ending here.” Tine said.

“They’ll work it out.” Sarawat said.

“If I got pregnant what would you do?” Tine asked. Tine wasn’t sure he wanted children but he was sometimes having unprotected sex he was risking it.

“I’d marry you and get our own place. I would take care of you and the baby. Then we would be a little family.” Sarawat started to sulk. “Who knows if I can give you children now.”

“Everything I read said there is no problem with fertility after the surgery. Besides if it takes us longer that just means we get to have more unprotected sex.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “There is that.”

“When the time comes you’ll give me a healthy baby. I can already see us now.” Tine said.

Sarawat took Tine’s hand. “Tell me about it.”

Tine smiled. “Okay.”

—

Tine waited outside Green’s classroom door. Finally the omega came out. Tine grabbed his hand and pulled him towards him. “I called you last night.” Tine said.

Green sighed and tucked Tine’s arm into his. “I was talking to Dim.”

“And?” Tine asked.

“For now he’s going to move back in. We aren’t a couple we're just working together.” Green said.

“Have you contacted a doctor?” Tine asked.

“I have an appointment tomorrow.” Green said.

“How are you feeling?” Tine asked.

“Overwhelmed, but also hopeful. Dim has been so amazing. He’s ready to be a father if I go through with it.” Green said.

“I want to be selfish and say don’t have the baby. If you have the baby I’ll never see you. Then who will I go to when I need help?” Tine sulk.

“Trust me I don’t want to be a teen parent. Especially when I’m not even with the father.” Green said.

“Why is it when it rains it storms?” Tine asked. They got food and Green went to sit at their regular table. Tine looked across the room at Sarawat poking at his food. Tine didn’t know what to do.

“Go sit with him.” Green said.

“Come with me.” Tine said.

Green looked at the other table and sighed. “Fine.”

They went over and Tine sat next to Sarawat.

“Hey Tine.” Boss said

“Hey.” Tine said. He bumped his shoulder into Sarawat’s. “Eat.”

“I’m not hungry.” Sarawat sulked.

Tine leaned to whisper in his ear. “You’ll have no energy to fuck me later.”

Sarawat looked at Tine then took a bite. “Fine.”

Tine smiled.

“The lunch smells weird.” Green said covering his nose.

“Both of you need to eat. You have to be big and strong.” Tine said.

Green got up. “I’m going to be sick.” He rushed out of the canteen.

Tine watched him go and sighed.

“You okay Tine?” Man asked.

“I’m fine. Just a bit tired.” Tine said. He was more than a bit tired he was exhausted. He was trying to be everything to everyone. There wasn’t enough hours in the day for all the attention people needed from him. Tine ate his lunch. He’d need his energy if he was going to make it through the day.

—

Sarawat sat on the floor of the sitting room playing a video game with Man, Boss and Phukong. He was having a really good time. He felt relaxed. His surgery had been six weeks ago and he was finally feeling normal.

“This game is really hard.” Phukong said.

“It is.” Boss said. “But once you figure it out it’s great.”

“Took me a couple weeks to get it right.” Man said.

“So I shouldn’t feel so bad that I’m doing it wrong?” Phukong asked.

“Na.” Man said.

“Tine do you want a try?” Boss asked.

There was no response. Tine had been on the couch behind them watching. Sarawat turned around and found Tine asleep.

“He’s sleeping.” Sarawat said.

“He’s missing all the fun.” Phukong said.

“You sure I shouldn’t wake him up?” Boss asked.

“Leave him.” Sarawat said. They went back to their game for another half hour then lovely called them to lunch. Sarawat got up and shook Tine’s shoulder. “It’s lunch time.”

Tine jolted awake. “Whats wrong?”

“It’s lunch time.” Man said.

Tine nodded and got up.

That sat at the kitchen table with Lovely. They mostly talked about school. Man, Boss, Tine and Sarawat had all been excepted into university. Man and Boss talked about how excited they were to play more football. Everything was going well until it wasn’t.

“Tine your bleeding!” Phukong yelled.

Everyone looked at Tine and sure enough he had a bloody nose. Tine jumped up and went to the bathroom. Man got up as well.

“I’ll check on him.” Man said.

Sarawat sat there for a minute but it felt wrong not checking on Tine. He got up and went to the downstairs bathroom. The door was ajar and he could hear crying.

“Whats wrong Tine?” Man asked.

“I’m so tired.” Tine sobbed. “Both Wat and Green need my full attention. I find myself being pulled in two directions. I’m exhausted and I feel sick. I barely have time to get my homework done. I just need a day off where an emergency doesn’t happen.”

Sarawat stepped away from the door. He knew he’d been selfish lately asking for so much attention. He’d needed constant reminders that he was still an alpha even with only one ball. Tine had given it freely. Never saying he was tired or stressed. Sarawat had of course seen the signs. The hives, the dark circles under his eyes. Tine had been so exhausted lately. Sarawat felt bad. He should have been taking care of his mate not pulling him down. Sarawat went back to the table. A few minutes later Man came back alone.

“Where’s Tine?” Boss asked.

“He went to bed. He doesn’t feel well.” Man said.

Sarawat felt guilt gnawed at him. They went back to playing video games but Sarawat couldn’t stop thinking about Tine. He handed his controller to Phukong and went up to check on him. He found Tine tucked into bed. Sarawat sat on the edge and pet his head. Tine opened his eyes. “Whats wrong little buffalo?” Sarawat asked.

“I’m just sleepy.” Tine lied.

“Can I do anything for you?” Sarawat asked.

“Get in with me? I sleep better with you.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. He lifted up the covers and slipped inside. He laid down and pulled Tine to his chest. “Better?”

Tine squeezed back. “Better.”

Sarawat smiled. He loved Tine so much. He was so glad he’d stayed.

—

“How’s it living with P’Dim?” Tine asked Green. They were on Green’s couch eating dinner.

“It was weird at first but it just feels right.” Green said.

“Are you getting back together with him?” Tine asked.

“At first I was dead set against it.” Green said. “But he’s proven himself to be a good partner. He slept on the couch the first week but I got lonely so he moved into the bedroom. We haven’t had sex but we have kissed.”

“If you're ready to forgive him then great. You’ve been so miserable without him.” Tine said.

“We’ve talked about why he cheated. He admitted that P’Claire had been putting the moves on him for a while. He said it was like a dream. He kept telling himself to stop but he wasn’t in control. He still takes full responsibly. I told him he can’t be friends with her and be with me.” Green said.

“I think thats fair.” Tine said.

“It’s going to take a bit to trust him again but I’m willing to try.” Green said.

“Green you don’t have to convince me. I think you should do what makes you happy.” Tine said.

“Thanks.” Green said.

“He hurts you again it’s another question.” Tine said.

Green smiled. “Okay.”

“Have you made any plans about the baby?” Tine asked.

“I’m getting an abortion. I’m just too young.” Green said.

Tine reached for Green’s hand. “You need anything.”

“I don’t want to stress you out more.” Green said.

“Thats what friends are for.” Tine said. They hung out a few more hours. It was a school night so Tine eventually had to head home. P’Dim got home as Tine was leaving and offered to drive Tine. The car was quiet except for the music coming through the radio.

“Green and I are getting back together.” P’Dim said.

“He told me.” Tine said.

“You're not going to cause a fuss are you?” P’Dim asked.

“It’s Green’s life he should live it how he wants.” Tine said.

“Thanks.” P’Dim said.

“But Phi.” Tine turned to look at P’Dim. “If you cheat on him again I will cut off your penis, cook it, and feed it to you.”

P’Dim nodded. “Noted. I’m not going to cheat. I’ve stopped being friends with Claire. She was a negative influence on my life.”

“Don’t stop treating Green well just because the baby is gone.” Tine said.

“I have a lot of making up to do. I’ll treat him well from now on.” P’Dim pulled up in front of Sarawat’s house.

“I’m watching you Phi. I won’t say anything negative to Green but you haven’t won me over yet.” Tine said.

“I will prove myself.” P’Dim said.

Tine got out of the car and bent over to see P’Dim. “You can start by drinking less. Your bad behavior comes out when you drink.”

“You're right. I’ll do better.” P’Dim said.

“Drive safe.” Tine shut the door and went inside. He toed off his shoes inside and went up to his room. He was still in his uniform. Tine got to his room and found Sarawat at their desk. Tine dropped his school bad and went over.

“Tine.” Sarawat said.

Tine got in Sarawat’s lap straddling him.

“Hello?’ Sarawat smiled putting his arms around Tine’s waist.

“Green is taking P’Dim back.” Tine said.

“You don’t approve?” Sarawat asked.

“Once a cheater always a cheater.” Tine said.

“Is that how you feel about me?” Sarawat asked.

“What?” Tine said.

“I cheated on you.” Sarawat said.

“Emotionally. I can understand accidentally falling into a codependent relationship. But to sleep with someone. You have to make a choice to do that.” Tine said.

“So you don’t think I’ll cheat again?” Sarawat asked.

“No.” Tine said.

“Why?” Sarawat nervously asked.

Tine knew what Sarawat was fearing. He was afraid Tine would say something like, ‘with one ball who else would sleep with you?’. Tine smiled and kissed Sarawat’s cheek. He leaned in to whisper in Sarawat’s ear. “Because hurting me hurts you twice as much. Your heart isn’t made for it.”

Sarawat smiled. “No I’m not good at hurting you.”

Tine kissed Sarawat. “You're a good person you wouldn’t do that to me.” Sarawat and Tine smiled at each other. Tine was so happy he wasn’t bonded to someone like P’Dim.

—

Sarawat reached down and touched his balls. He was three months post surgery so things shouldn’t be tender. If they were that was a problem. Sarawat felt his real ball first. Feeling for any lumps. Then he moved into his prosthetic. Sarawat had worried how it would look having only one ball so he’d had a prosthetic put in. He felt it and it felt like his other ball but he couldn’t be sure. Sarawat sighed. He wrapped his towel around his waist and went back to his room. Tine was on the bed texting. “Could you help me with something?” Sarawat asked.

Tine looked up. “Sure.”

“I need you to tell me if you feel a difference between my balls.” Sarawat said.

“Feeling self conscious?” Tine asked.

“Something like that.” Sarawat said.

“Come here.” Tine said.

Sarawat came over and dropped his towel. Tine reached between Sarawat’s legs and felt his balls. It felt good. At least when he touched his real one. The bedroom door opened behind Sarawat.

“What are you doing?” Phukong asked.

“HAVING SEX GO AWAY.” Tine yelled.

“Sorry.” Phukong shut the door.

“Thanks.” Sarawat said.

“It’s none of his business what we’re doing in here.” Tine said.

“Still thanks.” Sarawat said

“I can’t find a difference. They both feel like balls to me.” Tine said.

“Okay.” Sarawat said.

“Do you feel better now?” Tine asked.

Sarawat nodded. “You know them as well as I do. If you can’t find a problem then there isn’t one.”

“Do you want me to take care of this?” Tine pointed to Sarawat’s hard cock.

Sarawat nodded.

“Which hole do you want to put it in?” Tine asked.

Sarawat smiled. “Both.”

Tine smiled back. “Sounds fun.” Tine pulled Sarawat towards him.

Sarawat sighed. The night was young. He and Tine were going to have so much fun.

—

Tine sat on the couch watching the TV. It was on mute so he didn’t wake anyone. It was three am and Tine couldn’t sleep. He changed the channel and sighed. He had so much going on. He felt bad he was so overwhelmed. This shouldn’t take so much out of him. Tine felt like he was constantly at his limit. He didn’t know what to do anymore.

“Can’t sleep?” A female voiced asked from the doorway.

Tine looked over his shoulder and sighed. “Go to bed Pam.”

Pam came in and sat on the couch. “I know you hate me but you look like you need help.”

“I need more hours in the day.” Tine said.

“The past few months can’t have been easy. Finding out Wat had cancer must have affected you a lot.” Pam said.

“Ya.” Tine said.

Pam reached out and touched Tine’s arm. “You can talk to me.”

“I don’t want to.” Tine said pulling his arm away.

“You have to talk to someone.” Pam said.

“What about you? Who have you been telling Sarawat’s business to?” Tine demanded.

“No one. I talk to Phukong or Man and Boss. The people who already know. This has been hard on all of us.” Pam said.

Tine glared at her. “What do you know? I have been keeping Sarawat together all on my own. Being everything he needs. But who makes sure I’m okay? Who checks to see if I’m stressed. This family doesn’t care about me all. You only keep be around because I make Sarawat happy.”

Pam stared at Tine for a moment and nodded. “It’s true. The family doesn’t like you. Lovely’s always making comments about how nice dinner is when you're gone. Mike ignores you and I lap up all the extra attention. No one has your back or cares if you're okay. If your not helping Sarawat your useless to them.”

“Do you understand why I don’t rely on anyone?” Tine asked.

“I do.” Pam said. “I don’t know if I would handle your situation very well. I need people to love me or I wither.”

“If you understand then go.” Tine sat back against the couch.

“Do you rely on anyone?” Pam asked.

“Sarawat and Green are the only people who care. They’re my family.” Tine said.

“If you made more of an effort.” Pam said.

“Enough Pam.” Sarawat said.

Tine blushed being caught fighting with Pam.

“I’ll handle this.” Sarawat said.

Pam got up. “Do something about him.” She stormed off.

Sarawat came around the couch and sat down. “You okay?”

“I’m fine.” Tine said.

“Little buffalo it’s the middle of the night. You only act like this when you're depressed. Please tell me whats wrong.” Sarawat took his hands. “It is because you're exhausted taking care of me? Have I become a burden?”

Tine turned to look at Sarawat. “You are not a burden.” Tine cupped Sarawat’s face with his hands. “I’m exhausted because I’m pushing myself to hard. I want to be everything to you and Green. I’m afraid if I fail you’ll reject me like everyone else. But that is not on you. That is just the pressure I’ve put on myself.”

Sarawat pulled Tine into a kiss. “You don’t have to be everything. Just be my little buffalo.”

Tine started to cry. “I want to be perfect for you.”

Sarawat pulled Tine close. “While you’ve been terrified I’d throw you away. I was terrified you’d throw me away.”

“You're my everything.” Tine sobbed.

“You're my everything too.” Sarawat said.

They just held each other for a while. Tine wound up half in Sarawat’s lap. They ended up falling asleep like that. They were woken by Phukong in the morning. Sarawat was lying on top of Tine his head pillowed on Tine’s chest.

“As cute as this is I want to play a game.” Phukong said.

“Sorry.” Tine said. They slowly sat up. “Breakfast?” Tine asked.

Sarawat nodded.

They went to the kitchen where Pam stuck her nose up at Tine.

“You're up.” Lovely said.

Tine and Sarawat sat at the kitchen table.

“You have a perfectly good bed upstairs. I don’t see why you had to sleep down here.” Lovely said.

Tine looked at Sarawat who smiled back. Tine reached for Sarawat’s hand, Sarawat took it. Tine had a feeling things were about to get better.

—

Tine lay on his bed reading a book. He didn’t read that often. His mother would have been furious. She always thought kids should read more. The book he was reading wasn’t really his taste but he had to read it.

“What are you reading?” Sarawat asked lying down next to Tine.

“Statuary.” Tine said. “Green begged me to read it.”

“Whats it about?” Sarawat asked.

“A sculptor who becomes so obsessed with his muse he considers incasing him in wax so he’ll always be perfect.” Tine said.

“Sounds dark.” Sarawat said.

“It’s mostly smut. The first half of the story is a love story between the Sculptor and the muse. Then as the sculptor goes mad the muse makes contact with the bond mate they abandoned years ago because they wanted to live free. It’s a love triangle.” Tine said.

“Green gave it to you?” Sarawat asked.

“Green loves smut. He’s got like a hundred novels at home. This is his latest obsession. Even if he hates the ending.” Tine said.

“How does it end?” Sarawat asked.

“I don’t know. I haven’t gotten that far but I think the old bond mate wins. Green admitted to favoring the sculptor. I’m kind of hoping the muse rejects both of them and runs off.” Tine said.

“Because thats what you would do?” Sarawat asked.

Tine closed the book and looked at Sarawat. “I never believed in bonding before you. I thought it would be like signing my death certificate. That everything I was as a person would be lost. But you didn’t want a slave. You wanted a partner. That was really sexy.”

Sarawat smiled. “I can’t imagine what would have happened if you haven’t been in a coma.”

“I would have gone to school that day and realized I was in heat. My plan was to get Fong and have him take me to his place. I trusted that he’d take care of me. He probably would have force bonded me. You would have showed up and I would have been caught between you two.” Tine said.

“Who would you have picked?” Sarawat asked.

“Fong. He might have betrayed me but I knew him. I trusted him. You were a stranger. I probably wouldn’t have even faced you.” Tine said.

“I know it sounds horrible but thank god for that car accident.” Sarawat said.

Tine cupped Sarawat’s face. “Both our lives are better because of it. It took me a long time to realize that. My family is my past. You are my future.”

Sarawat kissed Tine. “One day we’ll have a home of our own and we’ll be our own family.”

“We’re already a family.” Tine cuddled up to Sarawat. “I need you and no one else.”

Sarawat pet the back of Tine’s head. “Me too.”

—

“Hey Wat?” Tine said on the bus on the way to school.

“Hm?” Sarawat said.

“Let's go on a date this afternoon.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “What kind of date?”

“There is that movie we both wanted to see. It’s in theaters now.” Tine said.

“Ooo a movie!” Pam said in the seat in front of them. “Phukong let's go see a movie today.”

“Sure.” Phukong said.

“We can all go together.” Pam looked over the back of her seat.

“Ya.” Phukong said “It will be a double date.”

Tine sighed that was not what he wanted.

Sarawat leaned in to whisper in Tine’s ear. “We’ll ditch them.”

Tine looked at Sarawat and smiled. They got to school and said goodbye. Tine sat through his morning classes occasionally texting with Green. By the time lunch came around Tine was starving. He met up with Green and got food. “How are things with P’Dim?”

“He bought me flowers just because yesterday.” Green smiled.

“He’s behaving himself?” Tine asked.

“He’s been home a lot more. He isn’t going out to party like he used to.” Green said.

“I’m glad.” Tine got his food and looked over at Sarawat. He sat with him most days lately but he needed a break. He followed Green over to their usual table.

“How’s Wat?” Green asked.

“We're going on a date after school.” Tine said proudly.

“Lucky.” Green said.

“Pam and Phukong invited themselves along.” Tine said.

“Does that girl never learn?” Green asked. “You don’t like her you never will.”

“I thought after our last conversation she would have got it but she doesn’t.” Tine said.

“Next year will be different. You won’t be living with her.” Green said.

Tine nodded. “I just hope she doesn’t come over all the time.”

“Or demand Sarawat drive her home each day.” Green said.

“I hadn’t even thought about that.” Tine shook his head. “I’m worried about late night rehearsals. Spending far too much time together. She might get idea’s.”

“What are you most worried about?” Green asked.

“That when she took back being in love with Sarawat she was lying.” Tine said.

“Fuck.” Green said. “That never crossed my mind.”

“It has crossed mine too many times.” Tine said.

After school Tine waited for Sarawat. He showed up at the same time as Pam. Tine sighed they couldn’t ditch them yet. Phukong joined them a minute later and they headed to the bus.

“I don’t even know what movies are playing.” Pam said.

Phukong pulled out his phone and looked it up.

“Our movie isn’t playing for two hours.” Sarawat said. “We can go get coffee or a snack.”

“Sure.” Tine said. They got to the mall and went to the theater.

“I want to see Honeymoon Trip.” Pam sad.

“Anything is fine by me.” Phukong said.

“Tine and I already have tickets to a movie. Enjoy yours.” Sarawat said.

“We're not going to watch a movie together?” Pam pouted.

“You should spend time with Phukong.” Sarawat took Tine’s hand. “We’re going to get coffee.”

Tine smiled as Sarawat led them away. “That was smooth not telling the name of our movie.”

“I didn’t want them to change their minds.” Sarawat said.

Tine laughed. They went and ordered coffee. They were waiting for it when someone called Tine’s name. He looked around and saw Ohm and Phuak. Tine swallowed and put a smile on his face. “Hey guys.”

Ohm rushed up to Tine. “We haven’t seen you in so long. I tried texting you around your birthday and it didn’t go through.”

Phuak walked up. “Who’s the alpha?”

Tine looked at Sarawat then back at his old friends. “This is Sarawat my bond mate.”

“You actually bonded?” Phuak asked.

“Not yet. But in the next month.” Tine said. Sarawat put his hand on Tine’s back and he relaxed. He was safe. Nothing bad could happen to him while Sarawat was here.

“I can’t believe your bonding.” Ohm said. “You swore it off.”

“I have a new bonding contract. One I wrote myself so I benefit from it completely.” Tine said. “Sarawat typed it up for me. He wants me to have everything.”

“That sounds great.” Phuak said.

“How is school going?” Tine asked.

“It’s alright.” Phuak said. “We did well enough to get into university.”

“We all got into the same school.” Ohm said excitedly.

“Thats great. We got in as well.” Tine said.

“You're going to university?” Phuak asked.

“Of course he is.” Sarawat said. “Tine gets what he wants.”

Tine blushed. The barista called their drinks. “We should go.” Tine said.

“Stick around Fong is joining us.” Ohm said.

Tine started to feel sick to his stomach. “Excuse me.” Tine rushed to the bathroom and went into a stall. He threw up and leaned against a stall wall. He didn’t want to see Fong.

“You always had a sensitive stomach.”

Tine looked to the entrance of the stall realizing he hadn’t locked it. Fong stood in the doorway smiling at him. Tine’s blood ran cold.

Fong stepped into the stall. “I never thought I’d find you alone like this again.” He lunged at Tine.

Tine screamed hoping someone would hear.

Chapter Text

Sarawat was walking towards the bathroom holding his and Tine’s drinks when he heard a scream. He dropped the drinks and his school bag. Sarawat rushed into the bathroom. He could hear screaming. He raced to the stall in question.

“Stop it!” A voice begged. “Don’t do this Fong please.” Another scream.

Sarawat threw open the stall and saw Fong holding Tine against the back wall. Sarawat grabbed Fong’s ear and twisted it. It was a trick he’d learned from his uncle. You did it to dogs when they were fighting. Fong cried out in pain. Sarawat dragged him backwards and kicked him out of the stall. “Are you okay Tine?”

Fong laughed. “You're too late. He’s mine.”

Sarawat watched as Fong wiped blood off his chin. Sarawat turned and looked back at Tine. To his horror Tine had blood dripping from his neck. Tine looked at him then touched his neck. He started crying. Sarawat saw red. He grabbed Fong by the collar of his shirt and rammed him against the wall. Fong laughed harder. Sarawat punched him. He punched him hard. Fong punched back. The wrestled and ended up on the floor punching each other. Someone came into the bathroom then left. Sarawat and Fong continued to fight each other. Fong bit Sarawat’s arm hard enough to draw blood. Finally Sarawat sat on Fong and held him down. “Enough!” Sarawat yelled. The bathroom door opened again and two security guards walked in.

“Alright break it up.” The taller of the two guards said.

Sarawat was pulled off Fong.

“He started it.” Fong yelled.

“HE FORCE BONDED MY BOND MATE.” Sarawat yelled. The guards looked at each other. Without all the fighting you could now hear someone crying.

The fatter of the two guards went to investigate. He found Tine in the stall. “Call the police we have a force bonding.”

Twenty minutes later Sarawat and Fong sat in chairs in the security office. Tine had been taken away. In the mall there was a place omega’s could go if they accidentally went into heat or were being harassed. They called it the Omega Recourse Center. There was a nurse there who could look after Tine. Two police officers walked in both alpha’s. One was a man the other a woman. The man was tall with a mustache. The woman had a shaved head and looked like a body builder.

The male cop sat in a chair across from Fong and Sarawat. “Who’s going to tell me what happened.”

“Tine is mine.” Fong yelled. “I’ve known him all his life he belongs to me. I was doing what was right.”

“You're not his bond mate I am.” Sarawat yelled.

“You're not bonded.” The female cop said.

“Tine was in a coma when I met him. I wasn’t going to take advantage of him. But I felt the call and it led me to him.” Sarawat said.

“Tine doesn’t want him.” Fong said. “It’s been two years since they met and Tine still hasn’t bonded with him.”

“Still doesn’t give you the right to push him against a wall and force bite him.” Sarawat said. “Tine was scared last year. He didn’t know what he wanted. His family had written his bonding contract for him to be my slave. But we rewrote it together and he was looking forward to bonding. He wants to be with me.”

“Liar.” Fong said.

“He hasn’t talked to you in almost a year because you tried to force bond him before.” Sarawat said.

“You’ve attempted twice?” The male cop said.

“I did what I had to do.” Fong said.

“So you admit it was force bonding?” The male cop said.

“Technically but Tine wanted it. He wants to be with me he’s just shy.” Fong said.

“I’m going to go talk to N’Tine.” The female cop said.

“Take me with you he needs me.” Sarawat said.

“No take me I’m his bond mate.” Fong said.

The female cop look at the male cop and nodded. “N’Sarawat I’ll take you down. If N’Tine doesn’t want to see you you’ll have to come back up.”

“Okay.” Sarawat said. They walked to the Omega Resource Center. There were glass doors blocking his entrance. Inside Sarawat could see a desk and a curtain blocking the back.

The cop opened the glass door. “Police I need to see the omega.”

The curtain pulled back revealing Tine. He had a bandage on his neck. He saw Sarawat and started crying. Sarawat put his hands on the glass door and tapped his finger nails on the glass. Tine got up and rushed towards him. Tine came out the door and threw his arms around Sarawat sobbing.

Sarawat hugged back. “Oh little buffalo, little buffalo.”

“That answers that question.” The female cop said.

“Hm?” Sarawat looked at the cop.

“It’s clear you're the alpha he picks.” The female cop said.

Sarawat nodded. It was usually against the rules to let alpha’s inside the Omega Resource Center but one of them was a cop and Tine wouldn’t let go of Sarawat. They went into the back where two twin beds sat. Tine and Sarawat sat on one and The female cop sat on the other.

“In your own time what happened?” The female cop asked.

Tine took a moment and started to speak. He told her they were on a date. They had gone to coffee where they had ran into Tine’s old friends. “I haven’t spoken to either of them in two years. It was weird seeing them.” Tine said his friends mentioned Fong was coming and he got sick. “That when I went to the bathroom. I thew up but I forgot to lock the stall. Fong must have followed me in. He attacked me. Pushed me against the wall I fought but he’s an alpha. He bit me and all I could think of was Sarawat. How could I face him with Fong’s bit. Sarawat came in and they started fighting. I curled up in a ball and cried.”

“But N’Sarawat is your bond mate? He’s the one you choose?” The female cop asked.

Tine nodded. “I rejected Fong a year ago. I had hoped he’d gotten over me.”

“Okay. You two are free to go. No more getting in fights. Report the force bite to the Omega Center and we can charge N’Fong.” The female cop said. She got up and walked out.

“I’ve made N’Tine an appointment at the Omega Center near here. It’s in an hour.” The nurse said.

“For what?” Sarawat asked.

“To have the bond broken. N’Tine expressed that he wanted it broken as soon as possible.” The nurse said.

Sarawat nodded. He called Lovely and told her what happened. She picked them up half an hour later. Sarawat and Tine both got into the back seat not wanting to be apart. The drive to the omega center was quick. Tine sat in the back with Sarawat for a few minutes and went in alone.

“The poor boy. This is an omega’s worst nightmare.” Lovely said.

Sarawat stared to cry.

“Whats wrong sweetheart?” Lovely asked.

“I feel like I failed him. As soon as I saw his friends I should have known there was trouble. We should have just walked away.” Sarawat said.

“You couldn’t know.” Lovely said.

Sarawat looked at the Omega Center door. This should have never happened.

—

Tine lay in bed listening to Scrubb. It had been a hard day. Thankfully his bond to Fong was broken. The shot they had given him made him feel sick so he’d skipped dinner. Instead he’d taken a long shower and put on Sarawat’s dirty pajama’s. He wanted to feel as close to Sarawat as possible. The bedroom door opened. Tine looked up and saw Sarawat. After a moment Sarawat sat on the edge of the bed and pet Tine’s head.

“You need anything? You sure you're not hungry?” Sarawat asked.

“I’ll throw up if I eat.” Tine said.

Sarawat frowned. “I’ll get you anything you want. I’ll go out and get you a blue Hawaiian.”

“Could you just hold me?” Tine asked.

Sarawat smiled and got into bed. He spooned up behind Tine and held him close. “Better?”

“Much.” Tine said.

A while later Tine woke up alone feeling sick. He rushed to the bathroom and barged in. He threw up while Sarawat brushed his teeth next to him.

“You okay?” Sarawat asked.

Tine stood up. “No. My head hurt and I feel sick. My body is mourning the loss of a bond I never wanted. I feel like I’m dying.”

“Tine.” Sarawat said reaching for Tine.

Tine burst into tears and ran for the bedroom. Unbeknownst to him Sarawat followed. Tine tried to slam the door to the bedroom shut but Sarawat caught it. Tine turned as Sarawat came in and shut the door after himself.

“Little buffalo.” Sarawat said.

Tine sobbed at her ran at Sarawat knocking him into the door. Tine threw his arms around Sarawat’s waist. He pressed his face to Sarawat’s neck. “Tell me you still love me.”

Sarawat pulled Tine into a firm hug. “I love you.”

“Tell me it a lot.” Tine sobbed.

“I love you, I love you, I love you.” Sarawat said.

Tine pulled back and looked at Sarawat. “I want to be yours right now. Why can’t we just bond now?”

Sarawat kissed Tine’s forehead. “The chemicals from breaking Fong’s bond are still in your body. They would break ours as well. I heard you have to wait a week.”

“Then next week.” Tine said.

“We are so close to your heat let's just wait.” Sarawat said.

Tine pushed Sarawat away. “You’ll never understand what hell I’m going through.” Tine walked to the closet. He was going to leave.

“Tine.” Sarawat grabbed Tine’s arm.

Tine pulled his arm back. “FORCE BONDING IS A TYPE OF RAPE.” Tine yelled. “HE VIOLATED ME.”

Sarawat pulled Tine into his arms.

“You don’t want me anymore.” Tine sobbed.

“I want you. I want you so much. It’s killing me that he hurt you. I want to make it better but I don’t know what to do.” Sarawat said.

“Never let me go.” Tine sobbed as he hugged back.

Sarawat hugged tighter. “Never.”

“I need you.” Tine said softly.

“We’re going to be okay. I’m going to take care of you.” Sarawat said.

Tine went limp. He was just so tired. Sarawat picked him up and put him in bed. Tine grabbed Sarawat’s wrist as he leaned away from him. “Don’t leave me.” Tine whispered.

“I’m not. I’m tucking you in then I’ll get in.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded.

Sarawat pulled up the blankets and tucked Tine in. Then he got in on the other side of the bed. Sarawat laid down and pulled Tine close. “I love you little buffalo. No matter what.”

Tine tried not to cry.

Tine did not sleep well. He was up most of the night listening to Sarawat’s heart beat. When he closed his eyes he was back in the stall fighting for his life. In some of his dreams Sarawat didn’t save him or was so disgusted by Tine after the force bonding he abandoned him. Tine was forced to go home with Fong where he was later raped. It had been a hard night. Tine woke alone. There was daylight outside the window so Tine assumed it was morning. Tine went to the bathroom. He still felt sick. He had the worst headache he’d ever had. His stomach still wasn’t well but now he was hungry after skipping dinner. Tine went in search of Sarawat. He went downstair and towards the kitchen. Thats when he heard voices.

“He can’t go to school today. He’s hardly slept and he doesn’t feel well. I read online that the sickness doesn’t go away for a few days.” Sarawat said.

“I read that too.” Lovely said. “He can stay home.”

“And me. I have to take care of him. He can hardly be without me.” Sarawat said.

Lovely sighed. “You two get one day to fix things then I’m sending you back to school.”

“Morning Tine.” Phukong said as he passed him.

Sarawat came out of the kitchen and sighed. “You okay?”

Tine shook his head.

“Try and eat. Maybe congee with go down okay.” Sarawat said.

Tine came forward and pulled Sarawat into a hug.

“You two are being cute together.” Pam said as she passed them.

“Thanks Pam.” Sarawat said. “Come on let’s eat.” Sarawat let Tine into the kitchen to their seats.

“How come you're not dressed? And what happened to your face?” Phukong asked.

“Your bother and Tine are staying home today.” Lovely said.

Sarawat touched his bruised eye.

“I want to skip school.” Phukong said.

“They’re sick.” Lovely said. “I’ll get Tine some congee.”

Pam and Phukong finished their breakfast and went to school. Sarawat ate breakfast and Tine poked at his food.

“Five bites.” Sarawat said. “Take five bites.”

Tine did his best but only managed four.

“It’s okay you tried.” Sarawat cleared the table and did the dishes.

Lovely went out so Tine and Sarawat turned on the tv. The cuddled up and Tine fell back asleep till a nightmare got him. Sarawat coaxed him awake and they cuddled. Tine ate a small lunch but threw it up. He decided to go to bed.

Sarawat lay next to Tine facing him. “You need anything?”

“Kiss me?” Tine asked.

Sarawat smiled and came close. “With pleasure.” He kissed Tine softly. Just a quick press of lips then he kissed deeper. Sarawat put his arms around Tine’s waist and pulled Tine close.

The kissed turned into a make out session. Tine moaned against Sarawat. He felt so good he didn’t want it to stop. Sarawat slid his hand down and squeezed Tine ass. Tine whimpered.

Sarawat pulled back and looked at Tine. “Little buffalo can I fuck you?”

Tine nodded. Tine fought back his nausea and for the first time in twenty four hours he just enjoyed himself. After both Sarawat and Tine had cum Sarawat covered Tine’s clavicle and shoulder in hickeys. “Thanks.” Tine said.

Sarawat looked up at Tine. “For what?”

“For a little while I felt normal.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “Good. I’ll fuck you as many times as it takes. Thats a sacrifice I’m willing to make.”

Tine laughed which made him cry. “I actually felt happy for a moment.”

Sarawat kissed Tine on the lips. “Step by step we'll get there.”

Tine looked at Sarawat and he felt safe. They napped for a while until Tine was woken by a phone ringing. He picked it up and saw it was Green. Tine sighed and braced himself for the conversation.

“Hello?” Tine said.

“Tiiiiiine I haven’t see you all day!” Green whined.

“I’m not well.” Tine said.

“My poor baby should I come and take care of you?” Green asked.

“You can take care of me tomorrow.” Tine said.

“You’ll be at school?” Green asked.

“I will.” Tine said.

“Then I’ll save all the hot gossip for lunch.” Green said. “Feel better.”

“Thanks.” Tine hung up and sighed. He was going to have to go back to school tomorrow. He didn’t know how he felt about that.

—

Tine stared into the distance seeing nothing. He was in class but he couldn’t focus. He felt sick to his stomach and his head still hurt. Lovely said he couldn’t skip school anymore. Tine was just trying to get through the next moment.

“Mr. Aekaranwong.”

Tine looked up and saw his teacher next to him.

“You have ten minutes to finish your test. You should get started.” The teacher said.

Tine ignore them and continued to stare off into space.

The teacher sighed and walked away.

The class ended and Tine got up to go to the bathroom.

“Mr. Aekaranwong a moment.” The teacher called.

Tine went to the teachers podium at the front of the room.

“Is something wrong Mr. Aekaranwong? You're usually a good student. You didn’t even write your name on the test.” The teacher said.

“I’m going to be sick.” Tine said.

The teacher nodded. “Go to the bathroom.”

Tine rushed to the bathroom and made it just in time. He threw up then cleaned himself up. He headed back to class. A new teacher was in the room. Tine went to his seat and sat down. The rest of the morning went basically the same. Tine started in to space and felt sick. Finally lunch came. Tine wandered into the hall.

“Tiiiiiine!” Green called.

Tine looked over as Green threw his arms around him.

“I missed you Tine.” Green said.

“Sorry.” Tine said.

“Let's get lunch.” Green said.

They walked into the canteen. Green told him all the drama from school. Apparently an omega went into heat the day before and several alpha’s had tried to purse her. Tine shivered. They went and sat down.

“Dim was so bad last night. He called at four and said he had band practice. I was all on my own and he came home smelling like alcohol.” Green said.

“You think he’s falling back into old habits?” Tine asked.

Green sighed. “I don’t know.

A tray sat down next to Tine. He looked up and saw Sarawat.

“What are you doing here?” Green asked.

“Tine hasn’t been feeling well. I wanted to support him.” Sarawat said.

“See thats a real alpha.” Green said. “Why did I get stuck with Dim? Green studied Sarawat. “You get in a fight?”

“Yes.” Sarawat said.

“You win?” Green asked.

“Yes.” Sarawat said.

Green smiled. “Good.”

“You have to eat something Tine.” Sarawat said.

“I’ll just throw it up.” Tine whispered.

“Just try.” Sarawat said.

Tine took a bite of his rice.

“Thank you.” Sarawat said.

“You want to come over after school?” Green asked.

“I still don’t feel well. I think I’ll go home and sleep.” Tine said.

“Maybe over the weekend.” Green said.

Tine nodded.

—

Sarawat pet Tine’s head. He was sitting on the edge of the bed. Tine was awake. Just staring into space. Sarawat was at a loss for what to do. It had been four days. Sarawat was lost. The bedroom door opened and Man stepped in.

“Wat.” Man said.

Sarawat looked over. “Ya?”

“Could I talk to you?” Man asked.

Sarawat looked down at Tine. “Sure. I’ll be downstairs little buffalo.” Tine stayed as he was. Sarawat got up and followed Man to the living room. It wasn’t a proper living room. It was a small room Mike liked to listen to music in. It was empty so Sarawat and Man sat down on the love seat. “Whats up?”

“Is Tine okay?” Man asked.

“No.” Sarawat said. “What did you need?”

“I think my girlfriend Sami is cheating on me.” Man said.

“Why?” Sarawat asked.

“She suddenly has this new male friend, Luke. They keep going off together. I was suppose to go to the movies with her today and she canceled because Luke was taking her shopping.” Man said.

“Is he a tootsie?” Sarawat asked.

“No he’s on the rugby team.” Man said. “He’s taller than me and buffer than me. I don’t know what to do.”

“I would dump her. She’s clearly cheating.” Sarawat said.

“But what if I’m wrong? What if they are just friends?” Man asked.

“Tell her you know about her and this asshole. That you have proof.” A voice said from the doorway.

Sarawat and Man turned to the door and saw Phukong standing there.

“Do you know where mom is?” Phukong asked.

“She and dad went out.” Sarawat said.

Phukong groaned. “I’m going to go out and get some lunch.”

“Okay.” Sarawat said. Phukong walked away.

“That wasn’t a bad plan.” Man said. He pulled out his phone.

“What are you going to do?” Sarawat asked.

“I’ll text her and see what happens.” Man sent the text and put his phone down. “Whats the problem with Tine?”

Sarawat sighed. “I’m not suppose to talk about it.”

“Is he pregnant?” Man asked.

“No.” Sarawat took a deep breath. “He was force bitten by that asshole Fong.”

“Fuck. I saw the bandage on his neck but I never assumed.” Man said.

“Only my parents and I know. You can’t talk about this with anyone.” Sarawat said.

“Of course not. Is he okay?” Man asked.

Sarawat ran his fingers through his hair. “I don’t know. He just lays in bed staring into space. I don’t know how to help him.”

“You done any research?” Man asked.

“Of course. I’ve done everything they said to do. He’s just so upset.” Sarawat said.

“Wat.”

Sarawat turned around and looked at the doorway. Tine was standing there looking sleep rumpled and adorable. Sarawat opened his arms. “Come here.” Tine came and crawled into Sarawat’s lap.

Man smiled. “I think you're going to be okay.” Man’s phone suddenly rang. “Showtime.” Man answered the phone and put it on speaker. “Hello?”

“Man! Oh my god I’m so sorry I can explain.” Sami said.

“Explain what? How you broke my trust?” Man asked.

Sami started to cry. “I didn’t mean for it to happen. He was just so attentive and amazing. He treated like a queen.”

“Are you saying I don’t?” Man asked.

“No!” Sami said. I’m just saying… I don’t know he made me feel special.”

“So I’m a horrible boyfriend?” Man asked.

“You’ve been the best. I’m so happy with you.” Sami said.

“Then why did you do it?” Man asked.

Sami was quiet for a minute. “I got selfish. I had one boyfriend giving me the world why not two?”

“You know I’ll never forgive you?” Man asked.

“Yes.” Sami said sadly.

“It’s over.” Man hung up.

They sat in silence for a few minutes. The only sound was Tine nuzzling into Sarawat.

“You know I was hoping she’d call and ask what was I talking about. I really hoped it wasn’t true.” Man said.

“I’m sorry.” Sarawat said.

Man sighed. “I’m glad it’s out in the open. I would have hated for her to make me into an even bigger fool.”

“Do you want to hang out? Maybe watch a movie?” Sarawat said.

“You want to talk about your problem?” Man asked.

Sarawat pet Tine’s head. “It will hold.” They went to the sitting room and turned on the TV. Man picked a movie and Tine curled into Sarawat. While they sat there Sarawat pulled Tine close. He would save Tine. He didn’t know how. He just would.

—

Tine sat in class staring off into space. He hadn’t even bothered to get his school things out.

“Mr. Aekaranwong.” A teacher called from the front of the room.

Tine looked in their direction.

“You need to go to the principals office.” The teacher said.

“Ooooh.” The class said.

Tine stood up and walked to the front of the room. He was led to the office by a secretary. She led Tine right to the principals office.

“He’s here.” The secretary said.

Tine walked into the small office. He’d never been here before. The principal a mid forties female beta sat behind the desk. On the other side of the desk were two chairs. Lovely was sitting in one of them. Tine came in and took the other chair.

“Thank you for joining us Mr. Aekaranwong. I called Mrs. Guntithanon as your own parents weren’t on your file.” The principal said.

“Tine’s parents are dead. He lives with my family now.” Lovely said.

The principal looked alarmed. “I’m so sorry. That should have been on file.” She sighed and looked at Lovely. “As his guardian I need to inform you that N’Tine has not been participating in class he just sits there staring into space. He had a test last week and he didn’t even put his name down.”

“I am sorry about that. Tine has been struggling recently.” Lovely said.

“We’ve noticed.” The principal said. “Has something happened to cause this change? N’Tine has always been a good student.”

“Last Thursday Tine was force bitten at the mall.” Lovely said.

“Oh my god.” The principal said.

“We got the bond broken but it was traumatizing. Tine hardly speaks or does anything at home. He just wants to be in bed.” Lovely said.

“I understand.” The principal said. “I’ll ask the teacher to give him the test again in a few days when he’s feeling better.”

Lovely wai’d. “Thank you.”

“Are you alright N’Tine?” The principal asked.

Tine put his hands together and wai’d. He couldn’t speak. He didn’t know why he just couldn’t. The meeting ended and Tine went into the hall.

“I know it’s difficult but you have to try.” Lovely said. “You need to put effort in. If you don’t graduate you won’t be able to go to university. Don’t let this one thing ruin your life.”

Tine’s wai’d and walked back to class. He went to his seat and looked off into space. Try… they wanted him to try. All Tine wanted was Sarawat. Why did he have to follow their rules? Why couldn’t they just give him Sarawat? Tine sighed. Three weeks till he went into heat. It couldn’t come soon enough.

—

Sarawat and Tine sat on the bus making their way home. It was the second year anniversary of Tine’s parent's death. Luckily it was on a weekend this year. They had gotten up early and gone to the temple. Now they both needed a nap. “How are you feeling?” Sarawat asked.

“I can’t believe it’s only been two years. I feel like I’ve lived a full life since my parents died.” Tine said.

Sarawat took Tine’s hand. “You have.”

“Thinking back on my old life is so weird. I was such a different person.” Tine said.

“Like what?” Sarawat asked.

“My ego was bigger. I was handsome and I knew it. I made sure every one else did too.” Tine said.

“Do you miss it?” Sarawat asked.

“I miss my confidence. But no I have real friends now. People I can rely on. In the past when I got into trouble there was not one to help me.” Tine pulled the cord for their stop.”

Sarawat got up and helped Tine up. They got off the bus and started the walk home.

“I need a nap.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “Maybe we could practice for heat?”

Tine blushed. “Let me sleep first.”

They made there way home and went up to there room. Tine stripped down to his boxers and got into bed. Sarawat followed suit. They lay facing each other.

“I’ll go into heat any day now.” Tine said softly.

“Are you sure you want to bond considering my faults?” Sarawat asked. Did Tine want to be with a man who had one ball and possible have less chance of having a child?

Tine scooted closer and cupped Sarawat’s face with his hand. “I’m sure. I’ve been sure this whole past year. Plus I want to bond for selfish reasons.”

“What reasons?” Sarawat asked.

“When you break a bond it changes you. I have this horrible drifting feeling in my body like I’m in a boat lost as sea. It won’t stop until I re-bond.” Tine said.

Sarawat put his arm around Tine’s waist and drew him closer. “I can stop it for you?”

Tine nodded. “But the real reason is I don’t feel safe. I’m terrified of being force bitten again. I hope with your mark on my neck people will leave me alone.”

Sarawat nodded. It was a lot to think about.

“I really want to bond with you.” Tine said. “For my selfish reasons but also because I want that connection to you. I want to feel your heart in my chest. No one else’s.”

Sarawat leaned forward and kissed Tine hard. “I want to feel you too.”

Tine smiled. “No more silly thoughts. I don’t care about what you’ve lost. I’m too focused on what we’ll gain.”

Sarawat smiled. They were going to bond. This year they would finally do it.

—

Tine was having trouble focusing which wasn’t uncommon these days but this was different. Usually when Tine couldn’t focus it was because the drifting feeling had gotten so intense he could think of little else. This was weird. Tine felt hot. He was sweating through his uniform. His underwear felt tight and he was getting an erection. All Tine could think about was Sarawat bending him over his desk and fucking him. It hit Tine suddenly. He knew these feelings he was in heat. Tine raised his hand but the teacher ignored it. “Miss… Miss.”

The teacher sighed. “What Aekaranwong?”

“I’m in heat.” It was less common for seventeen year old omega’s to go into heat. About sixty percent of omega’s bonded at the age of fifteen. Tine was part of a small group of unbounded older omega’s.

“Right.” The teacher said. “Gather up your things. I need someone to walk Mr. Aekaranwong to the office.”

“I’ll go Miss.” A female beta named Jenny raised her hand.

“All right but come back soon.” The teacher went back to the lecture.

Tine gathered his things and went to the door.

Jenny walked him down the hall. “You nervous?”

“No.” Tine said.

“Aren’t you curious about who your mate will be?” Jenny asked.

“I know who my mate is.” Tine said.

“Great.” Jenny said.

They got to the office and Jenny said goodbye. Tine checked in with the secretary. They called Lovely. Tine sat down and got comfortable. Tine text Green telling he was going to miss a few days of school. Ten minutes later Sarawat walked in.

“You okay?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded. “Your mom is on the way.”

Sarawat sat next to Tine and put his hand on his knee. “You smell good.”

“Keep away you two. Thats not your omega.” The secretary said.

“Yes it is.” Sarawat said. “We're bond mates.”

“Oh.” The secretary said.

Tine leaned into Sarawat’s personal space and smelled him. “You smell good too.” Sarawat kissed Tine. It started out innocent enough but quickly heated up.

“No bonding in the office.” The secretary yelled.

Tine and Sarawat pulled apart. Thankfully Lovely got there quickly. They were signed out of school and got in the car. Sarawat climbed into the back seat with Tine which turned out to be a bad idea. They couldn’t keep their hands off each other. It started as kissing but then Tine was in Sarawat’s lap dry humping him. Lovely was screaming at them to pull apart. Sarawat reached into Tine’s shorts and started jerking him off.

“Enough you two. We’re here.” Lovely said.

They got out of the car and headed to the house. Tine started unbuttoning Sarawat’s shirt.

“No.” Lovely said. She grabbed Tine and pulled him to her. “Sarawat go upstairs and start the shower.”

Sarawat growled at her.

“I am your mother.” Lovely said sternly.

Sarawat looked at Tine then went upstairs.

“Follow me.” Lovely said.

Tine tried to follow Sarawat but was pulled away.

Lovely took Tine to the kitchen. “Sit and stay.” She left the room for a few minutes.

Tine sat at the kitchen table. He wanted to go upstairs so bad. He started to stand up but Lovely came back. Tine sat back down.

“Sarawat signed the bonding contract the other day to be on the safe side. What I need from you is to take these.” Lovely held out an envelope with two pills in it.

If Tine’s brain had been working he would have known they were special heat birth control. But sadly Tine’s brain had been reduced to want and lust. All he could think about was getting upstairs and fucking Sarawat as many times as possible. Tine looked at Lovely saying nothing.

“You take this you can go upstairs.” Lovely said.

Tine grabbed the envelope. Lovely got him water and Tine took them.

“You can go.” Lovely said.

Tine ran out of the room. He mounted the stairs and rushed down the hall. “WAT!” Sarawat stepped out of the bathroom in nothing but his boxers. He rushed Tine and slammed him into the wall. A framed photo fell and the glass cracked. Tine and Sarawat kissed. Sarawat pulled at Tine’s clothing. He ripped open Tine’s shirt sending buttons everywhere. Tine smiled and pulled Sarawat into a kiss. They made it into the bathroom where they shed the rest of their clothing. Tine stumbled backwards into the shower kissing Sarawat. Tine was pushed against the wall and Sarawat thrust against him. Tine grabbed Sarawat by the ass pulled them impossible close. Their cocks alined perfectly and they both groaned. Sarawat thrust against Tine over and over again till they both came. They held each other close panting.

“Tine? Sarawat asked. He kissed Tine all over his face. “Did I hurt you?”

Tine shook his head. The fog had cleared from his mind a bit. It would after each orgasm. The clarity wouldn’t last for long. Ten minutes at most. In that time Tine had to make sure they were both okay. “Let's shower.”

Sarawat nodded.

They took the world's quickest showers. They dried off and headed to the bedroom. Tine felt a momentary panic he was going to do this. Then Sarawat put a towel on Tine’s head and started drying Tine’s hair. Tine knew then he’d follow Sarawat anywhere. He was ready for this horrible drifting feeling to end.

“Sarawat.” Tine said. “Get on the bed.” Sarawat smiled. They lay down together and held each out close. The fog was descending. All Tine could think about was sex. “I’m wet.”

“Show me.” Sarawat whispered.

Tine took Sarawat’s fingers and put them between his legs. Sarawat pressed his finger to Tine’s entrance. Slick spilled out. “So pretty.” Sarawat whispered lips ghosting over Tine’s clavicle.

Tine gasped and reached for Sarawat’s head. He sunk his finger into his hair. “Wat.”

Sarawat took Tine’s face between his hands and kissed him. Tine shut his eyes and let Sarawat guide him.

Sarawat pulled back and looked at him. “I’ve held back for as long as I can. I need to be inside you.”

Tine nodded.

“On your back.” Sarawat purred.

Tine got on his back. Sarawat got between his legs and looked down at him.

“You took the birth control?” Sarawat asked

Tine nodded.

Sarawat lined himself up and pressed in. “I’m suppose to be able to push right in. You have to relax. I don’t want to hurt you.”

Tine let a deep breath out and Sarawat slipped in. Tine gasped. It felt weird. Tine had had sex before but this felt different. More than anything he felt full. Really really full. Sarawat pressed all the way inside of Tine and he grasped Sarawat’s back digging his nails in.

“Okay?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded and remembered to breathe. Sarawat started to move and it was a lot. Tine lifted his legs and put them around Sarawat’s waist. Tine pulled Sarawat back into a kiss. He was enjoying this face to face sex. Sarawat was taking him hard and fast. Tine’s whole body felt like it was vibrating. But instinct told him he needed to be on his front

“Wat.” Tine moaned.

“Little buffalo.” Sarawat said kissing his neck.

“If you’re going to put your knot in me I should be on my front.” Tine said.

Sarawat growled. “Can I knot you?”

Tine nodded. “Isn’t that the point?”

Sarawat pulled out and flipped Tine over. He rammed back inside so hard Tine came.

“Fuck Tine that was hot.” Sarawat said into Tine ear. Sarawat grabbed Tine by the waist and started fucking him.

Tine grabbed the pillow in front of him and held on. He felt himself get hard again. Then Tine felt it. The knot was inflating. The bigger it got the harder it was to press inside.

“You are sure you can take it?” Sarawat panted.

“Yes.” Tine begged. He needed the knot so bad. Sarawat pressed the knot against him. It had complexity inflated.

“I’m going to press it in.” Sarawat said.

The knot pressed at Tine’s entrance and he moaned. Sarawat pressed it harder and it started to slip in. On the fourth try the knot slipped in completely and Tine came again. He felt breath on the back of his neck. “Yes.” Tine shouted. Sarawat’s teeth dug into Tine’s neck and Sarawat came filling him up. Tine moaned under him. Sarawat released his neck and licked at it.

“Did I hurt you?” Sarawat asked in a concerned voice.

Tine shivered and shook his head. Tine heard Sarawat left out a deep breath.

“I thought I hurt you. Your neck is bleeding a lot.” Sarawat said.

Tine took a deep breath and realized for the first time in weeks he felt whole. The drifting feeling was gone. Tine started to cry.

“Whats wrong did I hurt you?” Sarawat asked.

“You made it better. I can't feel Fong’s bond at all anymore.” Tine sobbed.

Sarawat pulled him onto his side and spooned behind him. He kissed the side of Tine’s face. “You're mine and no one is going to take you.”

Tine nodded. This was nice. He felt full and owned. The bit mark was tingling and he already felt the effects of the bond. This is what bonding should have been like. Not pain and confusion and the smell of shit. Sarawat placed his hand on Tine’s chest. Tine reached for it and held it. This was his forever. Tine would be damned if anyone took it from him.

—

Tine woke up with his face squished into the pillow. He was exhausted. Tine looked around and saw his was in his room. There was sunlight coming through the curtains so it was day time. Sarawat was asleep next to him. Tine groaned and rolled onto his back. He felt sticky and crusty. Tine’s head hurt and his back ached. In fact most of his body was sore. He touched his neck and it was tender. ‘So this is what post heat was like?’ Tine wondered. He reached down for a blanket to cover himself. The blanket was crusty and wet. Tine dropped it and kicked it off the bed.

Sarawat grumbled next to Tine.

Tine reached out and touched his mate. He could finally call him that and have it be accurate.

Sarawat moved towards Tine. He opened his eyes and pouted. “It’s cold.”

“Our blanket is disgusting.” Tine said.

Sarawat sighed. “We'll just have to share body heat.”

Tine smiled as Sarawat pulled him close. They cuddled up together. Sarawat leaned in and kissed Tine. Heat was still in effect so in seconds Sarawat had Tine pinned to the bed.

“Can I?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded. Sarawat pressed inside and Tine fought back a groan. His body ached but he couldn’t stop it. Tine tried to enjoy himself but his body was screaming at him to stop. When it was over Sarawat collapsed on top of Tine.

“The knot didn’t form.” Sarawat said.

“Heat must be over.” Tine said. They lay there a few more minutes. Hunger finally won out. They got up and headed to the bathroom to shower. They took their time. Washing their hair multiple times.

“You have so much cum in your hair.” Sarawat said.

“I don’t remember how it got there.” Tine said.

“Neither do I.” Sarawat said.

They cleaned up and pulled on clean pajama’s. They went back to there room. Sarawat stripped the bed and they carried everything down. The house was empty so they started the washing machine and got lunch. Tine was really uncomfortable. His ass really ached. He wondered if something was torn. They did their lunch dishes and sat on the couch watching TV. Lovely came home an hour later. Tine was just doing his second load of laundry.

“How do you both feel.” Lovely asked.

“I feel great.” Sarawat said. “Enjoying the fact that we don’t have to move all of Tine’s things.”

Lovely nodded. “It is nice that everything is already moved. Tine you’ve been quiet.”

“I’m in a lot of pain.” Tine said.

“Where?” Lovely asked.

“I’m having all over dull pain but where it really hurts is my back and my ass. I think I might be torn.” Tine said.

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Sarawat asked.

“I didn’t want to hurt your feelings.” Tine said.

“Tearing is normal in heat. We just have to see how much.” Sarawat said.

“He’s right. About sixty percent of omega’s tear in heat. Though a lot of that had to do with inexperience on both sides.” Lovely said.

“Let's go in the bathroom and I’ll check.” Sarawat said.

They got up and went to the bathroom.

“You're not torn but it looks inflamed. I think we need to hold off sex for a few days.” Sarawat said.

Tine sighed in relief. Tine and Sarawat remade their bed with the clean sheets and gave their room good airing out. Tine text Green to tell him he’d be back at school the next day. Tine took a nap and then Pam and Phukong were home. Phukong was full of congratulations and gentle teasing that it took them long enough. Pam was quiet. At dinner Tine was tired. He really needed a good nights sleep. He hadn’t slept well during heat.

“I think it’s great.” Phukong said. “Tine’s officially part of the family.”

Tine smiled.

“I’m just shocked it happened.” Pam said. “We’ve already had two false starts.”

“They did it when it felt right.” Mike said. “I think considering the year these two have had it shows how much they care that they wanted to bond instead of pull apart.”

“Still.” Pam said.

“I get what you're saying Pam.” Lovely said. “But let's be excited. They bonded.”

“I always wanted a brother.” Phukong said.

“You have a brother.” Sarawat said.

“A cool brother.” Phukong said.

Tine laughed. Tine liked Phukong. He could be a little shit sometimes but he loved his family and always stood by them.

“So Tine how do you feel now that you're bonded?” Lovely asked.

The whole table looked at Tine.

Tine swallowed. “Safe.” Lovely looked sad. Sarawat rubbed Tine’s leg under the table.

“You bonded just in time to go to university.” Mike said. “Are you excited?”

Tine sighed. “It going to be great.”

Sarawat nodded. “I can’t wait to find an apartment.”

“It’s going to be a busy summer.” Lovely said.

Tine was ready for it. He and Sarawat were finally bonded. They were going to be together for ever.

—

Sarawat stepped out of his bedroom and went down to the bathroom. The door was ajar so he thought it was empty. He opened the door fully and realized Tine was standing in front of the mirror. He was staring at himself while touching his neck. “What are you doing?” Sarawat stepped into the bathroom.

Tine looked over his shoulder and blushed. “I was looking at my bond mark.”

Sarawat walked over to Tine and stood behind him. The bright light of the bathroom glinted on Tine’s white skin. Sarawat reached out and touched Tine’s bond mark. He’s bitten over Fong’s obscuring it.

“It’s sensitive.” Tine said.

“Does it hurt?” Sarawat pulled his hand back.

“I make me horny.” Tine whispered.

Sarawat smiled. He kissed Tine shoulder. “You are far too cute.”

Tine smiled.

Sarawat back hugged Tine. Heat had just ended but Tine was already more himself than he’d been in weeks. Bonding had been a great idea. It had given him Tine back and nothing could be better than that.

—

“Is it just me or has Pam been acting weird the past two weeks?” Tine asked. They were in a bubble tea shop near school.

Sarawat sipped his drink. “Maybe it’s finals? We are seniors after all.”

“It started when we bonded. That first night we all had dinner again after heat felt weird.” Tine said.

“I’m not going to deny that. She seemed off.” Sarawat said.

Two chair pulled out between them and Man and Boss sat down.

“I don’t think she ever thought you’d bond.” Man said.

Boss nodded.

“I think she thought Sarawat would always be her back up plan.” Man said.

‘That does make sense.’ Tine thought.

“What do you mean back up plan? She has a great relationship with Phukong.” Sarawat said.

“Life is complicated.” Man said. “What if Phukong dies?”

“Or they break up.” Boss said. “What if being at different schools affects them?”

“Anything could happen.” Man said.

“So Pam wanted me to stay un-bonded so just in case something happened she could fall back on me?” Sarawat asked.

“Basically.” Man said. “I bet she didn’t even do it consciously. I bet she just felt better that you were un-bonded. Like you were a safety net.”

“Admit it. When you would bring up bonding she would get quiet.” Boss said.

“I noticed that too.” Man said. “She also made a lot of comments about Tine and your relationship not lasting.”

“She doesn’t like me that for sure.” Tine said.

“I don’t want to be a place holder.” Sarawat said.

“You're not.” Tine said. “You're mine.”

“I’d be careful around Pam while she gets used to this new reality.” Man said. “She’s already shown herself to be unpredictable.”

Tine sighed. Just what he needed, more drama.

—

“It’s bonding wonderful.” Green said.

Tine smiled. They were at Green’s apartment sitting on his couch. Tine hadn’t told Green about the force bonding. He hadn’t felt comfortable talking about it. His bond with Sarawat was different. He was excited and joyful. He woke up every day feeling complete. “It’s nice. I don’t know what I was so scared over.”

“The second my bond took I knew I’d be with Dim forever. Of course I was a naive fifteen year old. If Dim came now to claim me I don’t know if I would open the door.” Green said.

“Hm.” Tine said.

“You lived with Wat for two years before you bonded. You got the make of his character and you still bonded with him.” Green said.

“I think you should have to live with your bond mate for six months before you bond. See if you actually like them.” Tine said.

“Not a bad idea.” Green said. “You’ve been bonded a month how is it?”

“It good. I feel secure with Sarawat’s heart in my chest. It reminds me he loves me.” Tine said.

“I wish I was in a relationship where we said I love all the time.” Green said.

Tine looked down.

“What?” Green asked.

“I haven’t actually said the words I love you to Wat.” Tine said.

“Why not?” Green asked.

“I don’t know. But they won’t come out. I’ve tried saying it and my throat closes up. I don’t think I can say it. Even back before my accident I couldn’t tell my girlfriend I loved her. I could only tell other people.” Tine paused “I don’t know if I feel it. I like Wat a lot and I trust him with my life but do I love him? What is love anyways?”

“That family of yours really damaged you.” Green said.

“I don’t think they’re the problem. I think I am.” Tine said.

“Did your family ever tell you they love you?” Green asked.

“It wasn’t something we said.” Tine said.

“Did you ever feel like they loved you?” Green asked.

“What does love feel like?” Tine asked.

Green reached over and took Tine’s hand. “I love you Tine. Your more then my friend your my brother.”

Tine stared at Green lost for words.

“Thats what it feels like to be loved.” Green said.

Tine thought about what Green said all afternoon. He headed home and made his way to his bedroom. Standing outside his room with the door open was Pam. She seemed to be looking in at something. “Can I help you?” Tine asked.

Pam jumped and looked at Tine. “I’ll come back later.” She dashed off down the hall to her room.

Tine went to his door and looked in. Sarawat was asleep in bed listening to Desktop Error. Tine let himself inside and shut the door. He laid down next to Sarawat and mirrored his position. Tine watched Sarawat breathe for a while. He tried to say I love you but couldn’t. Tine started petting Sarawat’s hair.

Sarawat opened his eyes and smiled at Tine. “Your home.”

Tine scooted closer. “I am.”

Sarawat put an arm around Tine and pulled him close. “Let's sleep for a while.”

Tine smiled. “Okay.” One day he would say I love you he swore on it.

—

“Can you believe tomorrow is our last day in high school.” Pam said.

Sarawat looked up from his food. He was in the canteen with his friends having lunch.

“It seems crazy.” Man said.

“No more homework.” Boss said.

“Until university.” Pam said.

“Why do I need a degree I’m just going to take over my uncles bar?” Boss asked.

“Football.” Sarawat said.

“Hu?” Boss said.

“There will be football in university.” Sarawat said.

“Lots and lots of football.” Man said.

Boss sighed. “I suppose.”

“It will be fun.” Pam said. “We’ll join music club and take the school by storm.”

“I’m hoping we’ll finally get a second guitarist next year.” Sarawat said.

Pam smiled. “Thats the spirt.”

“There will be actual practice rooms so we don’t have to harass my neighbors anymore.” Man said.

“Fine it will be fun.” Boss said.

“I’m just sad you won’t be living at home anymore.” Pam rubbed Sarawat’s arm. “We could have driven to and from school together. Hanging out. I would still have you to bounce idea’s off of.”

“Tine would be in the car too.” Sarawat said. “He wouldn’t want to talk about music all the time.”

Pam pouted. “I forgot about him. He can still move out as long as he leaves you behind.”

“No funny Pam.” Sarawat said.

“No it isn’t. Sorry.” Pam said.

“Let's focus on the positives.” Boss said. “It’s almost summer break. No responsibility for a few months.”

“Is Tine going to work again?” Man asked.

“No.” Sarawat said. “He wants to focus on moving out. There was a creepy guy last summer. Tine’s worried he’ll be there again.”

“I’m dreaming of sleeping in each day.” Boss said.

“Not having to constantly babysit my little brother.” Man said.

“The beach.” Pam said

“Wake up next to Tine and knowing he’s mine.” Sarawat said.

“Wat.” A voice said behind Sarawat.

Sarawat turned around and saw Tine. “Hey.”

“I need to talk to you.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. He dumped his tray and followed Tine into the hall. “Whats up?” Tine took Sarawat’s hand and led them to the bathroom. Sarawat was worried Tine was sick or in pain. Tine pulled Sarawat into a stall and locked the door. “Tine?” Sarawat asked. Tine pushed Sarawat into the wall and kissed him. Sarawat kissed back pulling Tine close. They kissed for several minutes. Sarawat pressed Tine into the wall. “What got into you?”

“Your heart was beating in my chest and it got faster. It made me want to kiss you.” Tine said.

“I was thinking about you in our bed. How I want to hold you close and kiss you.” Sarawat said.

Tine leaned into Sarawat and kissed him again. “I can’t wait till next year. We’ll have our own place so if we decide to skip school and just stay in bed there will be no one to yell at us.”

Sarawat smiled. “I like the sound of that.” They pulled each other close and kissed till the end of lunch.

—

“I’m in crisis.” Tine say laying on Green’s couch.

“What’s happened this time?” Green asked from the kitchen.

“Pam.” Tine said.

“She up to something again?” Green asked.

“Ever since I bonded with Wat she’s been acting like a wounded animal.” Tine said.

“Has she done anything specific?” Green asked bringing tea into the living room. He sat one down in front of Tine and sat in the arm chair with the other.

“She’s constantly going on about how she doesn’t want Wat to move out. She keeps acting like she forgot I live in the house. Wat and I were listening to music in our room the other day and Pam just barged in. ‘Oh Tine I forgot you’d be here’.” Tine said.

“That is suspicious.” Green said.

“She’s constantly wanting alone time with Wat. ‘Could you give us a moment Tine’. I said no. She got so pissed. Called me a child. I said ‘I’m not the one who’s trying to steal someone else’s mate.’” Tine said.

“Did you get into an argument?” Green asked.

“No. Wat shut it down. He told Pam she was being rude. That anything she had to say to him she could say in front of me. Wat’s admitted Pam’s asked him not to move out. ‘Tine can move out on his own. He’ll be happier like that’.” Tine said.

“She’s pushing things isn’t she.” Green said.

“Man said he think’s Pam never thought Wat and I would actually bond. That somewhere in the back of her head she always had Sarawat as a back up plan.” Tine said.

“Like if Phukong died or left her?” Green asked.

“Yes. She’s been counting on Sarawat staying unbounded incase she needs him.” Tine said.

“What about Wat’s life? Was he suppose to just stand at the ready incase she needed him? So selfish.” Green said.

“It’s the way she looks at him sometimes. It makes me think she really does love him.” Tine said. “You must worry about the same thing with P’Claire. Just because P’Dim has sworn her off doesn’t mean she’s going to listen.”

“From what P’Charlie told me P’Claire thought she’d finally gotten Dim. I guess she’d been after him for years. Dim dated her briefly after we broke up but every time he looked at her he saw me crying. He ended it and it really pissed her off. He had to block her on everything so she wouldn’t bother him.”

“We’ve both been unlucky with women in our bond mates lives.” Tine said.

“I can’t wait till I’m in university and I can face P’Claire. See what she does then.” Green said.

“She better watch out. You're vicious when you want to be.” Tine sat up and grabbed his tea.

“Thank you.” Green smiled.

“How are things with P’Dim?” Tine asked.

“Good. He’s not perfect but it’s hard to be as perfect as me.” Green said.

Tine chuckled.

“He’s better than he used to be. Especially about texting. If he’s going to be out late he tells me. He also doesn’t get as drunk. He did get very drunk last week. I woke up to an empty bed. I went to the kitchen and laying on his face on the floor but the entrance was Dim. He was very embarrassed about that. He’d pissed himself as well.” Green said.

“He’s being attentive?” Tine asked.

“He cooked me dinner last night. I don’t know if he’s ever cooked before in his life. It wasn’t half bad. A little dry but he’s learning.” Green said.

“I’m glad he’s changed.” Tine said.

“Me too. I think if he’d come back and acted like he had before I would have left. It would have been too much.” Green said.

Tine lifted his tea. “To P’Dim cooking more often.”

Green laughed. “You still don’t know how to cook.”

“I don’t.” Tine said.

“Join cooking club with me. I know some of the seniors. It will be fun. You’ll be able to cook for Wat then. I bet he’d love it.” Green said.

“Cooking is something thats never interested me.” Tine said.

“You have to eat. You should at least be able to cook basic things. Take out gets boring.” Green said.

Tine sighed. “You have a point.”

“Then it’s settled. We’ll join cooking club.” Green said.

Tine hoped he didn’t regret this.

—

Tine sat on the floor of his bedroom. He was wedged between the bed and the wall. He hadn’t sat like this in over a year. When he first moved in this was kind of his spot. He’s sit and stare at the wall for hours feeling frustrated.

“What are you doing back here?” Sarawat sat next to Tine. “I haven’t found you here in a long time.”

“I’ve been catastrophizing.” Tine admitted.

Sarawat rubbed Tine’s leg. “Why?”

“I was talking with Green about how I can’t cook. Then I started thinking about all the other things I can’t do. From the time I was little I lived my life like I was a beta. I don’t honestly know what it means to be an omega.” Tine said.

“Does that worry you?” Sarawat asked.

“I don’t know how to take care of you. Thats my job.” Tine said.

“No.” Sarawat said. “We aren’t a tradition alpha and omega couple. I don’t expect you to be a house wife and take care of all my needs. I want us to be partners. I’ll take care of you and you’ll take care of me.”

Tine looked at Sarawat. “I’m not good enough for you.”

Sarawat pet Tine’s head. “Where is this all coming from little buffalo?”

“I’m happy. Like really really happy. I’m terrified this is all a dream. That I’m still in a coma.” Tine said.

Sarawat pulled Tine’s head close so their foreheads touched. “This is real. I’m real.”

“It too good to be true.” Tine said tearing up.

Sarawat pet Tine’s head again. “You deserve the world and I’m going to give it to you.”

Tine sniffed and pulled away. “What if I can’t make you happy?”

“You already do?” Sarawat said.

“But-“ Tine said.

“But nothing.” Sarawat said.

“No I need to say this.” Tine said.

Sarawat took Tine’s hand. “Okay.”

“I don’t know if I want kids.” Tine said.

“Can I ask why not?” Sarawat squeezed Tine’s hand.

“I’m terrible with them. I pick them up and they cry.” Tine said.

“Babies cry all the time.” Sarawat said.

“I feel no maternal instinct when I hold them. They’re cute but I don’t feel any love.” Tine said.

“It might be different when you have your own child.” Sarawat said.

Tine was quiet for a moment.

“I know you're scared but I can help you. Maybe you're just not used to babies. I’m sure if you spent more time around them. Got used to them. You would feel differently.” Sarawat said.

Tine pulled his hand back. “Why can’t I just not like babies? Just because I’m an omega doesn’t mean I want to have children.”

Sarawat was quiet for a moment. “You're right. I’m sorry I invalided your feeling. It was wrong of me to try to convince you, you hadn’t tried hard enough.”

“The fact of the matter is I don’t know how to be a family. Mine was trash and your’s isn’t much better.” Tine said. He was getting angry.

“Mines not that bad.” Sarawat said.

“To you maybe to me it’s been hell. I can’t wait to get out of this house.” Tine said

Sarawat sighed. “It’s never been very nice here for you has it?”

“I am sick and tired of being snubbed in favor of Pam. I get it she’s the favored daughter in law. But your mother has been nothing more than cold to me. She has criticized me at every turn. She’s almost worst then my own mother. And your father just sits back and lets her. Looking at me like I’m a problem. Phukong said it himself. I wasn’t really family till we bonded. Before that I was just someone who lived here.” Tine said.

Sarawat awkwardly pulled Tine into a hug. “I’m going to take you very far away from here. We’ll have a family and you’ll finally feel safe. I don’t care if that family is made up of us and a child or us and a pet or even just us. I will give you the happy ending you deserve.”

Tine pulled Sarawat into a kiss. “You are my happy ending.” Sarawat knocked Tine back onto the floor and started kissing him. They held each other close craving more. A phone rang somewhere near by. Tine pulled back. “Just let me check who it is.” He pulled out his phone and swore.

“What?” Sarawat asked.

“It’s my grandmother.” Tine answered the phone. “Grandma?”

“You have to save me Tine my children are trying to kill me.” Grandma Nin said.

Tine looked at Sarawat in shock.

Chapter Text

Tine pushed Sarawat off him and sat up. “Kill you?”

“They keep bringing me food and forcing me to eat it. I always feel unwell when I do.” Grandma Nin said.

“How often are they doing this?” Tine asked.

“Almost every day.” Grandma Nin said. “They’re going to kill me.”

“I’ll come see you. Make sure everything is okay.” Tine said.

“I’ll pay for your trip.” Grandma Nin said.

“Me too.” Sarawat pointed to himself.

“Could my bond mate come too? He’s worried about me.” Tine said.

“I’d like to meet him. You’ll get an email soon with your flight information.” Grandma Nin said.

“Okay. Take care of yourself. See you tomorrow.” Tine hung up and looked at Sarawat. “We’re going to Phuket.” Over dinner they told Lovely their plans. They packed light thinking they’d only be gone a few days. The next day they boarded their flight. In no time at all they were in Phuket. “Now remember we are not tourist. We are here to help my grandma and go home.”

Sarawat nodded. “Okay.”

It was too early to check into their hotel so they went to the care home Grandma Nin lived in. She’d moved in after her husband died. The house was too much for her. They were shown to grandma Nin’s apartment.

“Tine.” Grandma Nin held her arms out.

Tine hugged his grandma. “How do you feel?”

“Weak. They came around last night. They take turns bringing me food.” Grandma Nin said. “Who’s this behind you?”

Tine stepped to the side. “Grandma this is Sarawat.”

Grandma Nin smiled. “He’s handsome.”

Sarawat blushed.

“He’s a good person.” Tine said.

“Thats everything isn’t it?” Grandma Nin said.

“Sawadee krap.” Sarawat wai’d.

“Let's sit and talk.” Grandma Nin said.

They sat down and Grandma Nin gave them the full story. It had started three weeks ago after her oldest son had failed to get Grandma Nin to make him power of attorney. The next day the meals had started. Grandma Nin had at first enjoyed the company but soon found herself confused and exhausted. She was losing chunks of time. Waking up in random corners of the care facility she lived in. She had no idea what was going on. Then she realized it had all started with the food.

“They’re drugging me I know it.” Grandma Nin said. “I have a friend at a university near here. He’s offered to take a sample of the food if I can get it. The problem is they take the left overs.”

“Tonight we’ll eat early so when they show up you’ll already be full.” Sarawat said.

“One of us will ask for the plate and take a sample.” Tine said.

Grandma Nin nodded. “Okay.”

They ordered take out and had an early dinner. Grandma Nin said most of her children came around seven. Right on cue at seven the door opened and Tine’s aunt Kitty walked in. She was tall and thin with frizzy hair. She was beta and god she hated that. She wanted to be an alpha.

“I brought you dinner mom.” Aunt Kitty smiled then she stopped and looked at Tine. “What’s he doing here?”

“I missed my grandson and asked him to visit. He’s newly bonded.” Grandma Nin said.

“I brought dinner for you.” Aunt Kitty said.

“We already ate.” Tine said. “You're welcome to sit down with us. You can eat it.”

Aunt Kitty glared at Tine. “I’m not hungry.”

“Nonsense.” Tine got up and walked up to aunt Kitty. He took the plate and took it to the small kitchen. He pulled off the foil and got a fork and spoon he brought it back to aunt Kitty. “You must be so hungry after coming all this way. He picked up a bite of food and held it in front of aunt Kitty’s mouth. “There is nothing wrong with it is there? You're not worried it will hurt you are you?” Aunt Kitty opened her mouth. Tine put the fork in and dumped the food. Aunt Kitty glared at Tine. “Swallow.” Tine said. Aunt Kitty just glared then she gaged and ran to the bathroom. Tine held the plate out to Sarawat. “Get a sample quick.” Sarawat raced to the kitchen and got a sample. Aunt kitty came out of the bathroom. “Something go down wrong?” Tine asked.

“I have to go. But you can’t do this forever.” Aunt Kitty said.

“I know. Grandma Nin can’t live off take away. I’ll be cooking for her.” Tine said. “So you can all stop bringing her food. I’m taking care of her now.” Aunt Kitty glared. She went to the kitchen and took her plate and left. Tine sighed.

“What came over you?” Sarawat asked.

“No one hurts my grandma.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “It was sexy.”

Tine blushed.

“Did we get the sample?” Grandma Nin asked.

“We got the sample.” Sarawat said.

‘Game on.’ Tine thought.

—

Several days went by. Everyday at seven a different aunt or uncle would come with food. But Tine would be there waiting. One night Tine simple put a note on the door ‘gone out to dinner’. Sarawat and Tine took grandma Nin out to a nice restaurant. Tine’s aunt’s and uncles were furious. Tine waited for the test results to come back. Without her children’s food in her system grandma Nin was clear headed a not passing out anymore. On the fourth day Tine’s uncle thought he was cleaver. He showed up at lunch only to find Tine Sarawat Sarawat drinking tea with grandma Nin. Tine’s uncle Kiet threw the plat at the ground where it shattered.

“THIS NONSENSE HAS TO STOP!” Uncle Kiet yelled.

“What nonsense?” Grandma Nin asked.

“You're senile you need us to take care of you.” Uncle Kiet said.

“I am perfectly rational.” Grandma Nin said.

“You're forgetful. You won’t eat dinner unless we bring it.” Uncle Kiet said.

“Not true.” Sarawat said. “She’s always reminding us it’s dinner time.”

“What do you know?” Uncle Kiet growled.

Sarawat stood up. “I know grandma Nin only felt unwell when she ate your food. Now that she’s not she’s healthy. I should tell you we took a sample of the food a few days ago and had it tested for drugs. If we find them that’s elder abuse which will send you to prison. Especially when we prove you were trying to get power of attorney by proving grandma Nin was senile. You’ve gotten yourself into a lot of trouble.”

“Samples? You're lying.” Uncle Kiet said.

“We took them when aunt Kitty was here.” Tine said.

Uncle Kiet’s eyes widened. “Mom?”

“Don’t mom me you're trying to steal my money.” Grandma Nin said.

“What about him?” Uncle Kiet pointed at Tine.

“He hasn’t asked for anything. He’s here because he’s worried.” Grandma Nin said.

“WE’RE OWED THAT MONEY!” Uncle Kiet yelled.

“You didn’t earn it your father did.” Sarawat said. “Your mother aided him her whole life. She might not have worked but she raised five children and made sure your father had a warm house to come home to so he could relax after work. If anyone earned that money it’s grandma Nin. It’s her money and you don’t get to have it till she dies.”

“You won’t win.” Uncle Kiet stormed out.

“They know were onto them we have to be careful.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded.

Thankfully grandma Nin’s friend called later that day and told them the food was drugged with a sedative. Tine and Sarawat took the food uncle Kiet had thrown at the floor to the police. It took a week but all of Tine’s aunt’s and uncles were charged with elder abuse. Tine got them banded from the care center while they waited trial. Finally after two week of guarding grandma Nin Tine and Sarawat headed home.

“I’m going to miss both of you.” Grandma Nin said. She hugged Tine first then Sarawat. “Take care of each other.”

“We will.” Sarawat said.

“Call me if anyone tries anything.” Tine said.

Grandma Nin nodded. “Okay.”

“Now that there parents are facing prison time I’m afraid their children will come knocking.” Tine said.

“I’ve banned all of them. Even your sister.” Grandma Nin said.

“We have to go the cabs waiting.” Sarawat said.

Grandma Nin reached into her pocket and tried to hands Tine an envelope. “For you.”

Tine pulled his hand back. “I didn’t come here for your money.”

“Tine you may very well be the only family I have let me spoil you.” Grandma Nin said.

Tine sighed and took the envelope. “No more.”

Grandma Nin smiled. “See you soon.”

Tine hugged his grandma one last time and left. “You need anything.”

“Just invite me to your wedding.” Grandma Nin said.

Tine and Sarawat went out to the cab.

“How much?” Sarawat asked.

Tine opened the envelope and looked at the check. He sighed and showed it to Sarawat.

“Wow she really loves you.” Sarawat said.

“I don’t deserve it. I should rip it up.” Tine said.

“Don’t hurt her feelings. She wants you to have it.” Sarawat said.

“I’m paying her back.” Tine put the check in his wallet.

“Pay her back with love. Thats what she really needs.” Sarawat said.

Tine sighed. “I’m happy to be going home. I feel like I need a vacation from my vacation.”

“We’re going to sleep the next few days.” Sarawat said.

“Please.” Tine said.

—

“Happy birthday to you.” The group sang.

Sarawat blew out his candles and looked at everyone. Pam leaned in and gave him a big hug. Sarawat saw Tine’s eyes go down to the table. They were in the kitchen as the table. Tine was in his usual seat but Pam had pulled Sarawat into Phukong’s spot. “Hug Phukong.” Sarawat pushed Pam off of him.

Phukong pulled Pam off Sarawat. “Stop making a fool of yourself.”

Pam pouted and let go. “Meanies.”

Lovely picked up the cake. “I’ll cut slices.”

“Extra big for me.” Boss called.

“Open gifts!” Pam said. She pushed a box at him.

Sarawat opened the box. Inside was a book on how to write songs. “Thanks.” Sarawat said awkwardly.

“You always said you’d write me a song. Maybe that could be your summer goal.” Pam said.

“He has more to think than you.” Phukong smacked Pam on the top of her head.

“You're being so mean to me today.” Pam said.

“You keep acting like Wat’s your bond mate.” Phukong said loudly.

Pam blushed and took a seat.

Sarawat opened a few more gifts. Cake came out and everyone started eating.

“Did you get everything you wanted?” Lovely asked.

“I haven’t given my gift yet.” Tine said.

Everyone looked at Tine.

Tine pulled out an envelope and passed it over the table. “I hope I did it right.”

Sarawat took the envelope and smiled. “What ever it is I’ll love it.” He opened the envelop and pulled out a piece of stiff paper. He realized it was a ticket. Sarawat studied it and looked at Tine. “Is this for real?”

“What is it?” Lovely asked.

“It’s plane tickets to Japan.” Boss said over Sarawat’s shoulder

Everyone gasped.

“Tine.” Sarawat said. He shouldn’t have spent the money.

“I promised.” Tine said.

Sarawat felt like he was going to cry.

“Whats going on?” Pam asked.

“When I was fighting cancer Tine promised to take me to Japan to see the cherry blossoms.” Sarawat said. “Thinking about that trip kept me going.”

“How can you afford it?” Lovely asked.

“My grandmother gave me some money.” Tine said.

“That was for emergencies.” Sarawat said.

“Grandma Nin approved of my plan. She thought it was a good use of the money.” Tine said.

“You didn’t have to do this.” Sarawat said.

“I did.” Tine said.

“When do you leave?” Man asked.

“The first of April. We’ll be gone for a week.” Tine said.

“Lucky dog I want to go traveling.” Phukong said.

“You could go visit your grandparents in Chiang Sean.” Mike said.

“No thank you.” Phukong said.

“Your grandparents would love to see you.” Lovely said.

“There is nothing to do there and the wifi in their house is spotty at best. I’ll stay here.” Phukong said.

The party went on for about an hour longer than people headed home. Pam didn’t want it to end and tried to convince people to watch a movie. Man and Boss finally snuck away. Sarawat gathered up his gifts and headed to his room. Tine followed him.

Sarawat sat things on his bed and turned to look at Tine. “You're not really sending up to Japan are you?”

“I am.” Tine said.

“It’s too much.” Sarawat said.

“Don’t you want to go?” Tine asked.

“Of course I do. I’ve wanted to see the cherry blossoms since I was a kid.” Sarawat said.

Tine walked up to Sarawat and put his arms around his waist. “We had a hard year. You had cancer, I was force bonded. We deserve a trip.”

Sarawat sighed. “Okay. But you have to let me treat you once we’re there.”

“Gladly. I’ve booked us a Ryokan so we can experience the traditional Japan feeling. We're also going to spend two days in an Onsen.” Tine said.

Sarawat kissed Tine. He was so overwhelmed he didn’t know what else to do. Tine pulled him close and kissed him back.

Tine pulled back. “I’m not done spoiling you.”

Sarawat laughed. “What else could there be?” Tine let go and went over to the desk. He opened a drawer and pulled out another envelope. “You’ve given me enough birthday presents.” Sarawat said.

Tine held the envelope out. “This isn’t a birthday gift.”

Sarawat took the envelope and opened it. There was a card with two interlocking hearts on it. Sarawat opened the card and read what was inside. “Happy anniversary. Aren’t you glad we didn’t spend this one in the hospital.” Sarawat laughed. He’d forgotten today was the anniversary of the day they met. “I forgot it was our anniversary.”

“It’s okay. You can make it up to me.” Tine said.

Sarawat put his arms around Tine and pulled him close. “How would you like my apology?”

“I want you in bed begging for mercy.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “Sounds nice.”

Tine laughed putting his arms around Sarawat’s shoulder. Tine was six foot just like Sarawat so they fit together well. “I’m just glad we made it here.”

Sarawat kissed Tine softly. “Me too.”

“Thank you for being patient.” Tine said.

“Thank you for trying.” Sarawat pulled Tine close and kissed him. He couldn’t wait for more anniversaries like this.

—

“It’s beautiful.” Tine said.

Sarawat looked over at Tine and smiled. “Beautiful.”

Tine looked over at Sarawat and blushed. “Stop being so cheesy.”

Sarawat laughed and took Tine’s hand. “I couldn’t help it.” It was the first full day of their trip to Japan. They were on Yawaragi Road looking at the cherry blossoms. Sarawat was enthralled. Petals kept landing on Tine’s head making him look like an angel.

“This was worth the bus trip.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. They had left Kyoto for the neighboring city of Kameoka. It had been well worth it. There were easily half the tourist here. They could look to their fill and enjoy themselves. Tine shivered. Sarawat zipped Tine’s jacket closed.

“Thanks.” Tine smiled.

“Let's walk for a bit and then get lunch.” Sarawat said.

“Ramen!” Tine said.

“Sounds good.” Sarawat said. They walked hand in hand down the road for twenty minutes looking at all the tree’s. Sarawat still couldn’t believe he was here. He’d never imagined Tine would actually take him on this trip. It had just been something they talked about when Sarawat was sick. Knowing Tine never gave up on his promise touched Sarawat’s heart. He couldn’t believe he’d be so lucky to find someone like Tine.

Sarawat followed Tine into a ramen shop. It had been recommended by a man in the park. He’d heard Tine and Sarawat’s debate and had come over. The place smelled good. They got their tickets from the machine and sat down. Tine put his ticket in front of him so Sarawat did to.

“I saw it in a movie.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. Their ramen was placed before them. They said thank you and pulled the steaming bowls close.

“This is just what I needed after walking around in the cold.” Tine said.

“It’s crazy to think that back home it’s the hottest month of the year.” Sarawat said.

“There was snow here just a week ago.” Tine said.

“Seems crazy.” Sarawat said. They ate their ramen and it was very good. They left the restaurant and looked at each other. “What do we do next?”

“Let's head back to town and do some shopping. Pam will kill you if you don’t bring back a souvenir.” Tine said.

“She’s been acting weird lately hasn’t she?” Sarawat asked.

“Do you mean how she begged to be brought on the trip or that fact that she’s acting like you belong to her?” Tine asked.

Sarawat sighed and took Tine’s hand. “I’m sorry.”

“You didn’t do anything.” Tine said.

“I don’t call her out on her behavior so she thinks she can get away with it.” Sarawat said.

“I haven’t said anything either.” Tine said.

“I understand wanting to come on the trip. But she took it too far. Hiding our suitcases and possessions until we said she could go. It was like a child throwing a tantrum.” Sarawat said.

“All she did was embarrass herself.” Tine said.

Sarawat still recalled Phukong yelling at Pam because she’s taken Sarawat’s passport. Telling her to grow up and stop acting like she was the center of the universe.

“At the end of the day I think she was jealous. First I gave you a better gift then she wasn’t included. She came to me and said, ‘it was rude not to take the whole family’. I told her this wasn’t a family vacation it was a romantic trip.” Tine said.

“Hopefully she’ll have calmed down by the time we get back.” Sarawat said.

“Then we'll only have to deal with the fact that since we bonded she’s gotten clingy with you.” Tine said.

“Man says she saw me as a back up plan incase things didn’t work out with Phukong. Now that I’m bonded she’s upset because I’m no longer hers.” Sarawat said.

“Green said something similar.” Tine said. “Let's just be happy that we move out in like two months and we’ll have some distance. Maybe Pam will become a better friend?”

“Let's hope so.” Sarawat said.

—

Sarawat looked in the window watching a man make traditional candy. He was so enthralled he didn’t feel Tine pulling at his sleeve.

“Wat!” Tine said.

“Hm?” Sarawat turned to look at Tine.

“Turn around.” Tine whispered.

Sarawat turned around just as a maiko walked by. He’d heard stories that you could sometimes see them walking around Kyoto but he never thought he’d see one himself. “Wow.”

“I saw her out of the corner of my eye.” Tine said. “I didn’t think she was real at first.”

“That was amazing.” Sarawat said.

“Once in a lift time experience.” Tine said.

“Tonight has been amazing. The whole week has been amazing.” Sarawat said.

“We still have a few more days to go.” Tine said.

“Let's get dinner.” Sarawat said. They went to a sushi place. They ordered far too much food but didn’t care. Tine stuck up a conversation with an American couple. They were here to see the cherry blossoms as well. Tine told them about Kameoka and how nice it had been. After dinner Sarawat and Tine walked back to the Ryokan hand in hand.

“I don’t want to go back.” Tine said.

“Don’t you miss home?” Sarawat asked.

“I don’t have a place I call home so no.” Tine said.

“What is your home then?” Sarawat asked.

Tine looked at Sarawat. “Don’t you know?”

Sarawat smiled. “I do.” They were silent for a few minutes. “It has been nice to put our troubles aside.”

“I feel fresh here, clean. Like all the bad things happened to someone else.” Tine said.

“I wouldn’t stay like that.” Sarawat said.

“We’d have to keep moving. Korea next?” Tine asked.

Sarawat laughed. They were in front of the Ryokan. They went inside. They had to take off their shoes and put on slippers. They picked their room key up from the front desk and headed to their room. They took turns showering. There wasn’t a lot of room. Sarawat soaked in the tub for a while. He came out of the shower room and found Tine studying his neck. “What are you doing?”

“It just feels weird that it’s there. I never thought I’d have one.” Tine said.

“It looks good on you.” Sarawat said.

“It doesn’t look very chic.” Tine said.

“What does that mean?” Sarawat asked.

Tine went into the bedroom. “It was my nickname. I was Tine chic and I was apart of the star gang.” Tine sat on his futon.

Sarawat turned off the lights and sat on his own futon. “You’ve told me about your family and your friend dynamic but you’ve never told me about your romantic dynamic.”

Tine lay down and sighed. “I was a shameless flirt. I dated woman beta’s or omega’s. I would not date alpha’s. I wanted to be on top.”

“How many girls did you sleep with?” Sarawat asked.

“I was fifteen when we met so not that many. I think it was two and half. I finger banged a girl at school once.” Tine said.

Sarawat lay down and looked at Tine in the dark. “Do you miss sleeping with women?”

Tine was silent for a few seconds. “Yes and no. I liked topping. It was fun. But I didn’t know what anal sex would be like. If I had I would have fucked men earlier. Omega’s get more pleasure from penetration then topping. I know I wouldn’t be able to give anal sex up. I miss boobs they’re really nice but no I don’t miss it, the chase, the uncertainty. I’m happy where I am right now.”

“I’d give you anything you know that?” Sarawat asked.

Tine slipped from his bed into Sarawat’s. He pulled his mate close and smiled at him. “I’m happy where I am. The sex I have with you is so much better. So much more. Especially since we bonded. The sex has gotten so addictive.”

Sarawat put his arm around Tine. “Say the word and I’ll give you the world.”

Tine kissed Sarawat softly. “I already have it.” He whispered.

Sarawat pulled Tine close and they drifted off to sleep together.

—

Tine looked around the apartment. This was the third place they had seen. Tine had liked all of them. The problem was Pam. She felt she had a say in what the apartment looked like.

“I like it.” Sarawat said.

“Me too.” Tine said. It ticked all their boxes.

“I don’t like it.” Pam said.

Tine went over to Sarawat. “Why does she get a say in anything?”

“I don’t know. I’ll deal with it.” Sarawat said. He walked over to Pam. “You don’t get a say in where we live.”

Pam smiled. “Of course I do. I’ll be spending a lot of time here. Hanging out with the band and spending the night.”

“Why would you spend the night?” Sarawat asked.

“On nights I can’t make it back home. We really should be looking at a two bedroom. I don’t want to sleep on the couch that much.” Pam said.

“You won’t be coming over or spending the night.” Sarawat said.

Pam’s smile fell. “What do you mean?”

“This is Tine’s home and he deserves to be comfortable here. He will never be comfortable with you here. You will never be welcome in our apartment.” Sarawat said.

“But…” Pam said.

“You had to know this was coming.” Phukong said. “You and Tine don’t get along. “Why would Tine want you in his home?”

“To be fair I see Tine’s point.” Mike said. “This is his sanctuary. He should feel comfortable here.”

“Where am I suppose to go on late nights?” Pam asked.

“Home to me.” Phukong said. “I don’t want you crashing at other people’s places constantly.”

Pam pouted and walked into the other room. Phukong followed her.

Mike walked up to Sarawat. “You like this one?”

Sarawat turned to his mate. “Tine?”

Tine walked over. “Hm?”

“You like this one?” Sarawat asked.

“Yes. It has a separate bedroom, a decent kitchen and it’s close to school.” Tine said.

“Those are all good points.” Mike said. “I like the security. Plus it has a gym and a pool.”

“I like it.” Sarawat said.

“Then it’s settled. I’ll go talk the building manager.” Mike walked off.

“You're not just picking this to get out of the house are you?” Sarawat asked.

Tine laughed. “No. I like this place. I can see us here.”

Sarawat smiled. “We’ll cover the bedroom in band posters.”

Tine touched Sarawat’s arm. “This is going to be ours.”

“I like the sound of that.” Sarawat said.

“Me too.” Tine said.

—

Tine woke to the sound of his alarm. He reached out to turn it off. Sarawat grumbled behind him. Tine shut off the alarm and got out of bed. He stiffly walked to the kitchen where he made coffee. Tine pulled juice out of the fridge and poured two glasses. Other than a few drink options and left over takeout the fridge was empty. The freezer was full of frozen food. All Tine’s talk about learning how to cook had gone out the window. Tine felt a hand on his hip.

“I smell coffee.” Sarawat yawned.

“In a minute have some juice.” Tine said.

Sarawat picked up his juice and chugged it. “I’ll be in the bathroom.” He waddled off.

Tine went into the bedroom and pulled out clothing for himself. He pulled on socks and his jeans. He took off his sleep shirt and went into the bathroom. Sarawat was shaving. Tine grabbed his tooth brush and brushed his teeth. Sarawat finished shaving and they switched places. Tine shaved while Sarawat brushed his teeth. They both put on deodorant and went back to the bedroom. Tine pulled on a shirt and went to pour coffee. Tine got it all ready. Sarawat came out and chugged his coffee.

“Did you even taste that?” Tine asked.

“No.” Sarawat admitted.

Tine shook his head and drank his coffee. Just another morning. They grabbed their bags and went to school. Tine had breakfast with Green and headed off to his first class. He had lunch with Sarawat and then they went to one of the classes they had together. Sarawat yawned the whole way through class. When it was done they said goodbye and went to their last classes of the day. Around four Tine met Sarawat in a cafe. They got drinks and debated on where to get dinner from.

“We pick clubs soon.” Sarawat said.

“Green’s super excited. He can’t wait to join cooking club.” Tine said.

“Are you dead set on joining that club?” Sarawat asked.

“Why?” Tine asked.

“I just thought it would be nice to be in a club together. Most omega’s join their alpha’s club.” Sarawat said.

“I thought we weren’t a traditional couple?” Tine smiled.

Sarawat sighed. “Join music club.”

“No.” Tine said.

“Why not?” Sarawat asked.

“One you’ll be too busy with your band to notice I’m even there. Two I’d have to be near Pam.” Tine said. Sarawat groaned. “You can’t even deny it. Look I’m going to join cooking club and at some point this year I’m going to have learned enough to make you dinner.” Tine said.

“That does sound nice.” Sarawat admitted.

“We can be in different clubs. It’s not the end of the world.” Tine said.

“It’s just that this year we can take classes together but next year we’ll have nothing in common.” Sarawat said.

“We will still see each other. We live together.” Tine said. “I will be happier in cooking club.”

Sarawat stared right at Tine for like thirty seconds then sighed. “Fine.”

Tine smiled. “Good now I have a feeling you have curry on your brain so let's go to the curry stand a couple blocks from here.”

“Okay.” Sarawat said.

They got up and made their way over to the curry stand.

“Tine Teepakorn Aekaranwong.” A female voice yelled.

Tine froze and slowly turned around. His sister was standing a few feet behind him. He hadn’t seen her since his grandfathers funeral. “Phi.”

P’Fang stormed up. “Where were you yesterday?”

“Yesterday?” Tine asked.

“Law department cheerleaders tryouts. Are you not studying law?” P’Fang asked.

“No I am. But I quite cheerleading.” Tine said.

“What?” P’Fang demanded.

“Phi mom’s dead. She can’t tell you what to do anymore.” Tine said.

P’Fang just looked at Tine. “What?”

“It’s time to live your own life.” Tine said.

P’Fang sneered and crossed her arms over her chest. “If you're so out of our parent's control then why did you pick law?”

“You do realize mom and dad never filled me with ambition and made me want to be a lawyer. If they had had their way I wouldn’t have finished high school. Dad never pushed me to be a lawyer. I just grew up hearing how cool it was. I wanted to be apart of it.” Tine said.

P’Fang sighed. “I guess it’s better this way. I don’t have to look at you all the time.” She walked off.

“Your family pushed her to be a lawyer?” Sarawat asked.

“My dad was one. Not a very good one but he did okay. He pushed P’Fang to follow in his footsteps. I grew up hearing his spiel. It got to me. I never told my parents but I wanted to be a lawyer too.” Tine said.

“Does it feel weird following in his footsteps?” Sarawat asked.

“I have a lot of anger at my parents but in truth I still love them. All I ever wanted was for them to be proud of me. I think part of is trying to make my dad proud.” Tine said.

Sarawat rubbed Tine’s shoulder. “Do what you want to do.”

They picked up dinner and headed home. After food and homework Sarawat settled in with his guitar and Tine went to the bedroom. He stripped down to his boxers and stretched his back. He was feeling stiff so he decided to do some of his old cheer stretches. Tine got on the bed and started stretching. His back was already feeling better. He should do this more often.

“What are you doing?” Sarawat asked. He was standing in the doorway holding his guitar.

Tine looked up. “I’m stretching.”

“I’ve never seen you do this before.” Sarawat said.

“I do it when I’m alone so you don’t have preverted thoughts.” Tine said.

“Too late.” Sarawat put down his guitar and mounted the bed. He laid Tine back and lifted one of Tine’s legs and put it over his shoulder. He bit the inside of Tine’s thigh.

Tine giggled.

Sarawat leaned down forcing Tine’s leg to touch his chest. “You’re not going to be able to walk tomorrow when I’m done with you.”

Tine smiled.

Sarawat leaned down and kissed Tine. It was needy and violent and Tine loved it.

“Let's get out of this clothing.” Tine pulled at Sarawat’s shirt. It took a minute but they got all their clothing off. Sarawat kissed Tine then worked down his body. He pushed a finger at Tine’s entrance. Tine relaxed and the finger slipped in.

“I have no patients today.” Sarawat bit Tine’s stomach.

“Go fast I can take it.” Tine said. Sarawat very quickly fingered Tine. Thankfully Tine was really wet so it was alright. Sarawat pulled on a condom and smiled at Tine. “You make me so wet it’s embarrassing.” Tine said.

Sarawat snarled at Tine. He flipped him on his front and pressed his hard on to his ass. “How am I suppose to control myself when you act like this?” Sarawat growled.

“Don’t.” Tine begged. “I want you to lose control.” He got on his hands and knees and waited. It didn’t take long. Soon Sarawat was pressing against him. Tine moaned. Sarawat pressed inside hard and fast. Tine gasped.

“Too much?” Sarawat asked.

Tine shook his head. “Feels good.”

Sarawat thrust in and out a few times going slow.

“I want more.” Tine whined. Sarawat gripped Tine’s hips and pounded into him. Tine fell to his elbows his face pressed into the pillow. He moaned and begged for more. Sarawat’s fingers dug into his hips painfully. Tine whined.

“I want you on top.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded. Sarawat pulled out and got on his back. Tine climbed on top of him and sank down. The moan that slipped out of Tine’s lips was so loud he was sure everyone on their floor heard him.

“You like it that much? Sarawat asked.

Tine shivered and nodded. He rocked back and forth on Sarawat’s cock. It felt so good. Like he was made for it. Which technically he was. Omegas had evolved to be the perfect partner to an alpha. A lot of beta’s couldn’t handle alpha’s cocks because they were so big. Tine could take it. And enjoyed it. Tine was super close. He dug his nails into Sarawat’s pec’s. Sarawat was playing with Tine’s nipples.

“Wat.” Tine cried.

“What little buffalo?” Sarawat asked.

“I need… I need….” Tine whispered.

“What do you need?” Sarawat sat up and kissed Tine’s chest

Tine blushed. “Flip me. I need you to ravage me.”

Sarawat groaned. He took hold of Tine’s hips and flipped them so Tine was on his back. He held Tine down for a moment and pressed his lips to Tine’s ears. “I didn’t know that would turn me on so much.”

Tine laughed. Sarawat lifted his hand back to Tine’s chest and pinched his nipple. Tine squirmed.

“I’ll give you what you want.” Sarawat took Tine’s hands and held them above his head with one hand. Then he started pounding into Tine with reckless abandonment.

Tine moaned and begged for more. Sarawat hit his prostate over and over again and finally Tine came. Sarawat groaned and thrust into Tine a few more times than came himself. He let go of Tine’s hands and collapsed on top of Tine. They lay there panting for a while then Sarawat lifted himself up and looked down at his mate.

“You okay?” Sarawat asked.

“I should have stretched in front of you a long time ago.” Tine slurred.

Sarawat laughed and kissed Tine’s neck. “You were so sexy little buffalo.”

Tine pet Sarawat’s back. “So were you.” They pulled each other close and kissed. Not a bad way to end the day.

—

Sarawat looked around music club. There seemed to be a good group here. At the front of the room Green’s bond mate P’Dim and a girl named P’Air were explaining things.

Pam leaned into Sarawat to whisper. “This is so cool.” Then she leaned into Boss. “Stop playing games on your phone.”

“This is so boring.” Boss whined.

“Shush.” A girl in front of them said looking back at them.

Pam rolled her eyes. “Whatever.” She mouthed.

Sarawat tried to focus. Finally the meeting was done and they were free to go.

“We should have brought our instruments and practiced.” Pam said.

“You mean WE should have brought our instruments.” Man pointed at Boss, Sarawat and himself. “You don’t carry shit.”

“Why so aggressive?” Pam asked.

“He’s been turned down four times this week. He’s moody.” Boss said.

“Am not.” Man said.

“N’Sarawat.” P’Dim walked over.

Sarawat wai’d.

“Green tells me I have to be nice to you.” P’Dim smiled. “Your mate not join music club?”

“He’s with Green in cooking club.” Sarawat said.

“Thats too bad I like N’Tine. He doesn’t take my shit.” P’Dim said.

“He doesn’t take mine either.” Sarawat said.

“N’Tine tells me you're in a band.” P’Dim said.

“We’re called Ctrl S.” Pam pushed between the two alpha’s.

P’Dim looked Pam up and down and ignored her. “If you need any help.”

“We’re looking for a second guitarist.” Sarawat said.

“I’ll keep my eye out for you. See you next club.” P’Dim walked away.

“He’s mean.” Pam said.

“You shouldn’t have pushed in like that.” Man said. “He wasn’t talking to you.”

Pam pouted. “It wasn’t nice.”

Sarawat sighed. It was going to be a long term.

The song the band was playing came to an end. It was their second week of music club. Sarawat felt he’d gotten a good feel for things. They had managed to snag one of the better practice rooms.

Sarawat looked at the band. “That was really good.” The door to the practice room opened and P’Dim stepped in.

“Phi.” Sarawat said.

“I thought I’d introduce you to someone.” P’Dim motioned for someone to follow him.

A girl with a ponytail stepped in. She had a guitar with her.

“This is N’Earn. She’s played in a band before.” P’Dim said.

Sawadee ka I’m Earn.” She wai’d to them. “I played in a few bands in high school.”

“We play indie music do you know any indie bands?” Pam snottily asked.

“My favorite band’s are Polycat and Little Fox.” Earn said.

“What about Desktop Error?” Sarawat asked.

“I like them too.” Earn said.

“We need to know if you're any good.” Pam said.

Earn pulled out her guitar and played Take Me With You by Polycat. She did a real good job of it. Sarawat looked at the band. Everyone looked convinced except Pam.

“That was really good.” Man said. “How about we play together for a few weeks and see if we like each other.”

Earn nodded. “That sounds great.”

“Thanks P’Dim.” Sarawat said.

P’Dim nodded and left.

Sarawat looked at the band. This felt right. He was excited to see what came next.

—

“So why doesn’t Pam want Earn in the band?” Tine asked over lunch in the canteen

“She says Earn doesn’t fit our vibe but everyone else thinks she fits really well.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded.

“Man has this theory that Pam liked being the only girl in the band.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled. “That sounds like Pam.”

“She pushed and pushed for a second guitarist and now that we have one she’s unhappy.” Sarawat said.

“Maybe it time you remind her your leader of the band not her. You started the band with Man and Boss in middle school. She pushed her way in when she met you. You started as a trio.” Tine said.

“I know.” Sarawat said. “The truth is I feel like I’m out growing Pam but I can’t get rid of her because she’s my sister in law. Things about her I used to find charming I now find annoying.”

“Thats growing up.” Tine said. “Sometimes you out grow your friends.”

“I want to focus back my friendship with Man and Boss. I want us to be bro’s again.” Sarawat said.

“I think thats a great idea. You know how I feel about Pam.” Tine said.

“We could have Man and Boss over for dinner.” Sarawat said.

“Sure let me know and I’ll go hang out with Green.” Tine said.

“You wouldn’t eat with us?” Sarawat asked.

“I don’t mean to be rude but there is no point in me being there. You're going to talk about football and the band. I wouldn’t have anything to say.” Tine said.

Sarawat sighed and looked at the table.

“Plus you want this to be a positive experience and Man and Boss don’t like me. You guys should hang out on your own. I’ll be fine with Green.” Tine said.

“What do you mean Man and Boss don’t like you? They have always been good to you.” Sarawat said.

“They have always been civil with me.” Tine said. “When I didn’t bond with you a year ago they got cold and sometimes rude when you weren’t looking.”

“Why didn’t you say anything?” Sarawat asked.

Tine looked at the table.

“Little buffalo?” Sarawat reached out and touched Tine’s hand.

“There is an apart of me that hates myself for what I did to you. Going behind your back with Fong and then hurting you by not bonding. I guess I felt I deserved their distain.” Tine said.

Sarawat squeezed Tine’s hand. “Things happened the way they did for a reason. We got through that dark times in our lives and we came out stronger. I’m not mad at you so why should you be?”

Tine sniffed.

“I’ll talk to Man and Boss. You shouldn’t feel like they are punishing you.” Sarawat said.

Tine tried to tell Sarawat how much he cared but the words got garbled in his mouth and all he could say was. “Don’t leave me.”

“Never.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled softly. This was all he needed.

—

Tine left his class and headed towards cooking club. He pulled out his phone and text Green that he was on his way. The canteen would be closing in a few minutes Tine just had time to grab a blue Hawaiian. Tine put his phone away and went to the canteen. He picked up his drink and headed out. Thats when he heard a familiar voice. Tine looked around and walking right towards him were Fong, Ohm, and Phuak. Tine froze for a second then dove behind a couple tall guys and passed by his old friends unseen. Tine looks over his shoulder once at Fong, Ohm, and Phuak. A shiver of fear went down his spine. Tine rushed off to cooking club as fast as he could. He got inside the room and sat his things at the work space he shared with Green.

“What’s wrong you smell scared?” Green asked.

Green didn’t know about the force bonding but he did know about the attempt a year previously. “I ran into Fong and some old friends today.”

Green reached out and touched Tine’s arm. “Are you okay?”

“I hid so they didn’t see me.” Tine said.

“Thank goodness the last thing you need right now is them on your ass.” Green said.

Tine tried to focus during cooking club but all he could think about was Fong was on campus. What if he found out Tine was here? Tine had no idea what majors Fong and the others were in. Maybe Tine could check on Instagram. He’d blocked Fong a long time ago but he could un-block him and check. Tine sighed.

“Your oven is smoking.”

“What?” Tine said.

“Your oven is smoking.” P’Melody the club president said to him. She was an omega with shoulder length hair dyed light red, She always wore it loosely curled. She was about five foot so almost everyone in club towered over her.

Tine looked down and saw smoke coming out of his oven. “Shia!” Tine opened the oven door and reached in. He grabbed the tray burning his hand. “Fuck.” Tine grabbed his hand.

“Get it under water.” Green said.

“The cookies.” Tine yelled.

“Let me.” P’Melody said. She grabbed an oven mitt and pulled out the smoking tray. She sat it on the work top. “I’m afraid they burned.”

Tine sighed. Club continued while Tine sat at the back of the room with P’Melody treating his hand.

“You let go really quick so you didn’t burn it too bad.” P’Melody put ointment on his hand. “You seem unfocused today. Is anything going on?”

“I’m distracted, I’ll handle it.” Tine said.

“You're not in trouble Nong I’m worried about you.” P’Melody said.

Tine looked at his Phi and caved. “There is a person I hoped to never see again. Today I found out they go to this school.”

“You have a troubled past with this person?” P’Melody asked.

“They hurt me very badly. I’m scared of them.” Tine admitted.

“I’m sorry that happened.” P’Melody said. “That can’t be easy.”

“I’ll figure it out.” Tine said.

P’Melody smiled. “Good.”

Tine sat for the rest of cooking club. His cookies were in the trash. Tine picked up his blue Hawaiian and drank it.

“We have a few more minutes left in club. I wanted to open the floor to any suggestions for things you’d like to cook.” P’Melody said.

A girl raised her hand. “Khao Tom Mud.”

“Okay.” P’Melody said.

“Bue Loi.” Another girl said.

“Maybe we should have a week on desserts.” P’Melody said.

Many people nodded. Tine raised his uninjured hand.

“Yes Nong?” P’Melody said.

“Green curry.” Tine said. A few people looked at his quizzically. “It’s my mates favorite food and I don’t know how to make it.”

P’Melody smiled. “We'll have a curry day. People can make different curries and we’ll compare.”

Club ended and Tine gathered up his things. He said goodbye to Green and went to wait by Sarawat’s car. Tine waited ten minutes then Sarawat appeared.

“No treats?” Sarawat asked.

“I burned my cookies.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled and leaned into Tine. “You're sweet enough without them.”

Tine blushed and pushed Sarawat away with his left hand.

Sarawat suddenly grabbed Tine’s right wrist. “What happened?”

“I burned my cookies and my hand.” Tine said.

Sarawat sighed. “You have to take better care of yourself little buffalo.”

“It was an accident.” Tine said.

Sarawat kissed Tine on the cheek. “Let's go home.”

They went home and Sarawat spoiled Tine. Wouldn’t let him pick anything up. He wouldn’t even let Tine do the buttons on his shirt. That of course led to trouble. Finally around eleven they settled into bed. Tine realized he hadn’t told Sarawat about Fong. Sarawat was on his side his back facing Tine. Tine wanted so badly to reach out but he didn’t know how.

“I saw Fong today.” Tine whispered. He stared at the ceiling trying not to cry.

“What?” Sarawat rolled over.

“He was in the canteen with Ohm and Phuak.” Tine said.

“Did he see you?” Sarawat said.

“No I hid.” Tine said. “But he’s here and that terrifies me.”

Sarawat pulled Tine towards him settling Tine’s head on his chest. “He can’t hurt you.”

“You don’t know that.” Tine said.

“I’ll protect you.” Sarawat said.

“You can’t be everywhere.” Tine said.

“Tine I promise everything is going to be okay. Just don’t let him see you.” Sarawat said.

“I’ll try.” Tine said.

—

Sarawat sat his tray down in the canteen next to Man. Boss was across from him. Pam was late.

“I finally got a date.” Man said. “At least I think it’s a date. He was very unspecific.”

“Who’s this with than?” Boss asked.

“A sophomore named P’Type. I met him in the library.” Man said.

“Practically stalked him if I remember correctly.” Boss chuckled.

Man blushed.

“You guys want to come over to dinner this week?” Sarawat asked.

“Is this a band meeting?” Boss asked.

“Guys night.” Sarawat said.

“Sounds fun.” Man said.

“Will Tine be there?” Boss asked.

“No.” Sarawat said.

“He have plans?” Boss asked.

Sarawat looked at his two friends. “He thinks you hate him.”

“What?” Man said.

“We don’t hate him.” Boss looked at Man.

“But you do have a problem with him.” Sarawat said.

“It’s complicated.” Man said.

“Un-complicate it for me.” Sarawat said.

Man and Boss looked at each other. Man sighed. “We were so excited when you found Tine. We spent time getting to know him and tried to make him apart of the group but he never wanted to join us. There was almost an us vers him mentally.”

“There is also the problem that he doesn’t treat you very well.” Boss said. “The way you describe Tine makes him seem like a whiny brat who runs away from his problems.”

“Boss has a point there. Most of the time when you talk about Tine you complain. Thats ninety percent of what we hear. You telling us how terrible Tine is. That doesn’t endear him to us.” Man said.

“So this is my fault? I complained about my bond mate and now you hate him?” Sarawat asked.

“We don’t hate him.” Man said.

“We just think you could do better.” Boss said.

“Tine stood by me through cancer. He took me on the trip of a lifetime all because I mentioned I wanted to go. He makes me feel better every day.” Sarawat said.

“Then talk about that more.” Man said. “Let us see Tine’s good sides.”

Had Sarawat complained about Tine so much his friends didn’t like him? Sarawat felt terrible. Tine was amazing and everyone should know about it.

“When I had cancer I struggled to sleep.” Sarawat said. “Tine would stay up with me. We’d share earbuds and listen to music. Often Tine would talk. He’d talk till I fell asleep in his arms. He never let me stay up alone.”

“Thats really nice.” Man said.

“Tine joined cooking club because he feels he needs to do a better job taking care of me.” Sarawat said.

“Thats sweet.” Boss said.

“He read all my favorite books to get to know me better.” Sarawat said.

“Talk about this stuff more.” Man said.

“We’d love to get to know the Tine you know. When he’s around us he just clams up.” Boss said.

“Probably because he think we hate him.” Man sighed.

Boss shook his head.

“Tine won’t join us for dinner this week but maybe he will in the future.” Sarawat said.

Man smiled. “We’ll look forward to that.”

“We will.” Boss said.

Sarawat would fix Tine’s relationship with his friends. He could do this.

—

“We need to talk.” Man said walking up behind Sarawat. They were on the stairs to music club.

“Whats wrong?” Sarawat asked.

“Nothing. I just think it’s time we made Earn an official member of the band.” Man said.

Sarawat nodded. “Let's put it to a vote when everyone gets here.”

“You know Pam’s going to vote against Earn don’t you?” Man said.

“We’ll out vote her as long as Boss is on our side.” Sarawat said.

“He should be.” Man said.

“Then we don’t have a problem.” Sarawat said.

“Pam is going to be so pissed.” Man said.

“I don’t really care.” Sarawat said.

“You and Pam okay these days?” Man asked.

Sarawat stopped and turned to look at Man. “Sometimes I wish she wasn’t in the band.”

“You two have a falling out?” Man asked.

“I just don’t find it as enjoyable to hang out with her as I used to.” Sarawat started walking up the stairs again. He made it to the practice room they usually used and found Pam inside looking at her phone. Sarawat sat down and started tuning his guitar.

“Afternoon Pam.” Man said.

“How are things going with P’Type?” Pam asked.

“Better. I asked him out again and I think this time it’s a real date.” Man said.

“Why are you so desperate for this guys attention?” Pam asked.

“I don’t know. He’s an omega so I know he’ll bond at some point but I can’t shake the feeling that I’m suppose to be with him.” Man said.

“Good luck.” Pam said. “Hi Wat.”

Sarawat nodded at her.

Boss came in. “There was a huge line at the cafe and I couldn’t get coffee!”

“You’ll survive.” Pam said.

Sarawat waited a moment then shook his head. “Since it’s just us four I was hoping we could put something to a vote. The band looked at Sarawat. “Raise your hand if you want Earn to become a permanent member.” Sarawat raised his hand. Boss enthusiastically raised his hand. Man smiled and raised his. Pam looked around and crossed her arms over her chest and pouted.

“Thats three to one.” Man said.

“So?” Pam said.

“You’ve been out voted.” Sarawat said.

“We should all want her or nothing.” Pam said.

“We’ve always done majority wins.” Boss said.

“She doesn’t fit.” Pam said.

“What do you mean?” Man said. “She likes all the bands we play, often has already played the songs we pick, she’s a great player, she’s fun to be around. What more do we want?”

“Can you give us one concrete reason she shouldn’t be in the band?” Boss asked.

Pam looked from Man to Boss then she looked at Sarawat. She looked like a frightened animal. “Wat!”

“I’m on there side.” Sarawat said. “Give us the reason.”

“I just don’t like her.” Pam said.

“Or are you threatened having another girl in the band?” Man asked.

Pam blushed.

“Thats not a reason to exclude Earn.” Boss said.

“Did I hear my name?” Earn pushed the practice room door open.

“We were just talking about offering you a permeant position in the band.” Sarawat said.

Earn smiled. “I’d love that.”

Pam huffed.

“Then it’s settled. You are now a formal member.” Sarawat said. Man and Boss cheered. Pam pouted.

—

Tine walked across campus happily. He had a gift for Sarawat. He was running a bit late. Clean up in club had been hell and he’d had to talk to P’Melody afterwards. Tine held the container in his arms carefully. He’d worked hard on this. Tine saw the car and then Sarawat unlocking it. “Wat!”

Sarawat looked up and smiled. “You have a good afternoon?”

Tine jogged up to his mate and held out the container. “I made something for you.”

Sarawat sniffed the air. “It smells good.”

Tine took off the lid.

“Is that green curry?” Sarawat asked.

Tine brandished a fork. “For you.”

Sarawat took the fork and got himself a bite. He ate and then looked at Tine. “Thats really good.”

Tine smiled. He’d spent all of cooking club getting it right. Green had made red curry because that was what P’Dim preferred. This was the first time Tine had cooked all on his own. “I did alright?”

Sarawat took the container and took another bite. “This is really really good. You shredded the chicken like I like. The sauce is really good.”

“Promise you're not lying?” Tine asked.

“You're making this at least once a week from now on.” Sarawat said.

Tine sighed. He’d wanted to get this right so badly and he’d done it. Sarawat got another fork full of food but this time he offered it to his mate. Tine opened his mouth and ate the food. He had to toot his own horn it was really good.

“Teach me how to make it?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded. “Maybe tomorrow night we could cook it together?”

“I’d like that.” Sarawat said.

“It’s made me more confident to cook other foods. I think I’ll get P’Melody to recommend a beginner cook book.” Tine said.

Sarawat gave Tine another bite of food. “You’ll be a proper cook in no time.”

“So will you.” Tine said. Sarawat had promised they would learn together.

Sarawat smiled. “My mom won’t know what hit her when we start cooking all our own food.”

Tine smiled. He couldn’t wait.

—

Tine sent one last text to Sarawat then looked down the road. Green was picking him up. He stood there for a minute then he saw Green waving at him. Green owned a white Vespa. He’d gotten it as a graduation present from his parents. Green rode up and smiled.

“Tine I’m here to get you.” Green said.

Tine got the helmet out of the back compartment and put it on. He got on the back of the Vespa and they rode off. It was a Sunday and they were going to the movies. Sarawat was busy with his band and P’Dim was out with friends. Green drove them to the mall. He parked the Vespa and they got off. Green took Tine’s arm as they walked into the mall.

“Dim is being such a meanie. I’m in university now shouldn’t I be allowed to go out with him when he drinks?” Green asked.

“You have a fake ID?” Tine asked.

“Do I have a fake ID? Honey I’ve had a fake ID since I was fifteen.” Green said.

“Could you get me one?” Tine asked.

Green squeezed Tine’s arm. “For you darling I could get anything.”

“One for Wat too?” Tine asked.

“Give me a couple days and it’s done.” Green said.

They headed towards a coffee shop to get drinks before their movie. They walked past of group of guys that started whistling at them. The guys started following Green and Tine.

“Look at that ass.” One said.

“I didn’t know they made omega’s like that.” Another said.

“Look how they hold each other. I bet they’s be up for an omega sandwich.” A new voice said.

The group laughed.

Tine rolled his eyes.

“Hey sweet thing why don’t you come over here and get a taste of a real man.” Someone said behind them.

Green started to turn around.

“Ignore them and just get to the cafe.” Tine whispered.

“But I could beat them all up. I’m a boxer.” Green whispered back.

“There are four of them and two of us. I suck at fighting. They will win.” Tine whispered.

Green sighed. “Fine.”

One of the guys came over and got right behind Green. “I said turn around!” He slapped Green’s ass.

Green spun around and glared.

Tine sighed there was going to be a fight. He turned around as well and looked at the guys following them. They all glared at each other.

“Hey guys whoa let's calm down.” A beta pushing between Tine and the thugs. “You're being disrespectful. If you want an omega’s attention then be nice about it.”

“Who the fuck are you?” One of the guys said.

The beta leaned forward and whispered something Tine couldn’t hear to Tine’s attackers. The guys backed off.

“We have to go.” One of the guys said then they fled.

The beta turned around and smiled at them. “Are you okay N’Tine?”

Tine was confused. Did he know this guy? “I’m sorry who are you?”

The beta’s smile fell. “I’m Mil.”

“From the cafe!” Green said. “P’Mil.”

“What?” Tine said.

“When you worked at the cafe.” Green said.

Then it hit Tine. The beta who tried to sabotage his relationship.

“P’Mil.” Tine said.

“How are you?” P’Mil smiled

“Bonded.” Tine said.

P’Mil’s smile fell. “Still with that guy?”

Tine nodded.

P’Mil smiled. “You look great.”

“Thanks.” Tine said.

“I should go. Have a good day.” P’Mil said.

“You too.” Green said.

P’Mil walked away and Tine and Green looked at each other. They both laughed. It looked like P’Mil still wasn’t over Tine.

—

Tine and Green walked towards the canteen talking. They tried to eat lunch together at least twice a week. They picked up food and found a table.

“How Pam been acting?” Green asked.

“Like a spoiled baby. Sarawat is so annoyed with her he can barely look at her.” Tine said.

Green lifted his glass. “Cheers to that.”

Tine lifted is glass and toasted Green. “She hasn’t been over in months and it makes me smile. I don’t care if that makes me a bad person.”

“Not wanting to hang out with someone who openly flirts with your boyfriend is reasonable.” Green said.

“How’s P’Claire?” Tine asked.

“P’Charlie says she’s been hanging around Dim these days during music club.” Green said.

“Do you want to skip cooking club and go see her?” Tine asked.

“I do. Come with me.” Green begged.

“Thats what I meant. We skip cooking club and go together.” Tine said.

Green squealed. “I love you so much be mine!”

Tine laughed. They finished lunch and were getting up to clear their trays when Green’s phone rang.

Green looked down and sighed. “I have to get this.”

“I’ll clear our stuff.” Tine said.

“Thanks.” Green walked off.

Tine picked up both trays and dumped them. He set the trays in the bin with their cups and silverware. Tine turned around and froze. Standing right behind him was Fong. Tine swallowed.

Fong smiled. “Hello Tine.”

Chapter Text

Tine’s eyes darted around for an escape plan then landed back on Fong. Tine had to be careful Fong could strike at anytime.

“You go to this university as well?” Fong smirked.

Tine said nothing.

Fong stepped closer. “I never thought I’d be so lucky to see you like this again.”

Tine balled his hands into fist and got ready to fight.

“You look pretty today. Is that my mark on your neck?” Fong asked reaching out to touch it.

Tine finally found his voice. “It’s Wat’s and you know that.”

“You shouldn’t have broken our bond. You knew better than anyone how right it felt.” Fong said.

“Wat is the only bond mate I’ll ever want.”” Tine said.

Fong threw the metal cup he was holding onto the ground It bounced a few times. Fong growled. “Don’t lie to me.”

“Wat is my only bond mate. I belong to him.” Tine said.

“YOU BELONG TO ME!” Fong yelled.

“What is going on over here Tine?” Green asked grabbing Tine wrist. He looked over at Fong. “Frank what are you doing here?”

Tine looked at Green. “You know him?”

“He’s my one night stand.” Green said.

Tine looked between Green and Fong. “You slept with him?”

“Yes.” Green said. “How do you know him?”

“His real name is Fong.” Tine said.

“The guy who tried to force bond you?!” Green asked.

“Did force bond him. Tine is mine.” Fong said.

Green grabbed Tine’s wrist and pulled him away. “Run!”

Tine ran after Green they got out of the canteen and headed to the library. They found a place to hide and looked around.

“I don’t think we’ll be going back to that canteen again.” Green said.

Tine squatted down. He felt sick.

“You okay?” Green asked.

Tine shook his head.

“Let's sit down.” Green said.

They found a table outside and sat down.

Green held Tine’s hand. “Do you want to talk about it?”

“Talk about what?” Tine asked.

“He said he force bonded you.” Green said.

Tine sighed. “About a month before I want into heat Fong cornered me in a bathroom and bit me. We were bonded for maybe two hours. I went to the omega center and had the bond broken as quickly as possible.”

“Is breaking a bond as horrible as I’ve heard?” Green asked.

“It’s worse. I threw up when they gave me the shot then for the next few days I felt sick and my head hurt non stop. There was this horrible drifting feeling. My body mourned the loss of the bond I hadn’t wanted.” Tine said.

“Did it get better?” Green asked.

“Bonding with Sarawat made it better. The drifting feeling stopped.” Tine said.

“That must have been horrible.” Green said.

“He raped me. Force bonding is a type of rape. He still has the gall to look at me and say we’re meant to be together.” Tine said.

“He won’t hurt you. I won’t let him.” Green said.

“I feel sick.” Tine said.

“You want to got throw up?” Green asked.

“Let's just go to class.” Tine said.

Green nodded. “He bothers you again tell me. I’ll kick his ass.”

“Thanks.” Tine said.

—

Tine and Green walked up the stairs to music club. They had gone out to coffee before coming. They wanted to waste a little time so that all the club members would be there when they got there. “You ready to do this?” Tine asked.

Green nodded. “I’m going to face that bitch.”

They got to the top of the stairs and looked around. It was very loud. Ten different people were playing instruments and none of them were the same song.

“How do they stand it up here?” Tine asked.

“Dim’s always hiding in practice rooms.” Green said.

“How do we find P’Claire do you know what she looks like?” Tine asked.

“I met her a few times before Dim slept with her.” Green said. He started looking around.

“N’Green?” A girl with pigtails asked.

“P’Air.” Green said. “Have you seen Dim?”

“He’s in practice room four with his band.” P’Air said.

Green wai’d. “Thank you Phi.”

Tine followed Green across the room to practice room four. Green opened the door without knocking. The band was not playing. They seemed to be chatting while playing with their phones. P’Di was sitting down. He had his phone in his hand and a girl draped over his back.

“DIM!” Green yelled.

P’Dim looked up horrified. He pushed the girl off of him. “Honey what are you doing here?”

“Don’t honey me I came to see you.” Green crossed his arms over his chest. “Hello Claire.” Green said to the girl who had been draped over P’Dim.

‘Oh shia!’ Tine thought. ‘This isn’t good.’

P’Dim stood up and walked over to Green. “It’s so nice to see you.” He tried to hug Green.

Green held P’Dim back. “I have eyes honey.”

P’Dim started to sweat. “We were both looking at my phone. Nothing was going on.”

“Her breast were plastered to your back and she was rubbing her chest on you.” Green said.

“Honey.” P’Dim whined.

“She’s not in the band what excuse do you have for her being in here?” Green asked.

P’Dim looked at his band mates but they all looked away not wanting to get involved. “Honey.”

“Why don’t I ask Claire?” Green asked.

“Dim invited me. He likes me to listen in on his rehearsals. I get music in a way you don’t.” P’Claire said snottily.

“So this is an on going thing?” Green crossed his arms over his chest.

“Honey.” P’Dim whined.

“I took you back once. I will not take you back again. Figure out which of us you can’t live without.” Green said.

“I’d like you to leave Claire.” P’Dim said.

“Me?” P’Claire said.

“Green’s my bond mate. He always wins.” P’Dim said.

P’Claire huffed and stormed out of the room, “You’ll be back to me in no time.”

The door slammed shut.

“Honey.” P’Dim said.

“You only call me honey when you're guilty.” Green said.

Tine took a sip of the drink he was holding. “I’ve been taking cooking lessons Phi. I’ll fillet you right up.” Tine was not above feeding P’Dim his own cock.

P’Dim covered his crotch with one hand. “N’Wat’s in room two.”

“I’ll be there if you need me Green.” Tine said. He left the room and found practice room two. Tine opened the door and heard music. At least Ctrl S was practicing. He stepped inside and shut the door. Tine stood to the side and waited for the song to stop. It did and Tine clapped. Everyone looked at him.

“Tine!” Sarawat said happily.

Tine walked up to and held out the drink he was holding. “Your favorite. I helped myself to it a little.”

Sarawat took the drink. “Thanks.”

“You guys sound good.” Tine said.

“You should meet Earn.” Boss said.

A beta with long hair pulled into a ponytail waved at him.

Tine wai’d. Sawadee krap I’m Tine Sarawat’s bond mate.”

Earn looked confused. “I thought Pam was his bond mate?”

“She bonded to Wat’s little brother.” Man said.

Earn nodded. “It’s nice to meet you. I’m Earn I’m studying architecture.”

“I’m studying law.” Tine got close to Sarawat. “I need to talk to you alone.”

“Sure.” Sarawat put down his guitar. “Five minute break.”

Pam sighed and huffed off.

Sarawat put his arm around Tine and led him to a quiet place. “Whats up?”

Tine looked at Sarawat for a along time then gave in. “I saw Fong again and this time he saw me.”

“Fuck.” Sarawat pulled Tine into a hug. “You okay?”

Tine snuggled into Sarawat’s arms. “He still thinks I belong to him.”

“He can’t hurt you.” Sarawat said.

“Thats what Green said.” Tine sniffed.

“It’s true. Green and I are going to protect you.” Sarawat said.

Tine pulled Sarawat closer. “Promise me.”

“I promise, Fong won’t hurt you.” Sarawat said.

—

Sarawat sat down to lunch with Man and Boss.

“You're never going to beat me in that game.” Boss said.

“I will.” Man said.

“Will not. I’m just better at it.” Boss said.

“I feel like drinking tonight.” Sarawat said.

“Sign me up.” Boss said his argument forgotten.

“We can’t go too crazy we have a game tomorrow.” Man said.

Sarawat sighed. He, Man, and Boss had joined the pole sci football team. They were near the end of the term so the games were getting harder. “We’ll drink tomorrow night.”

“Thats a better idea.” Man said.

“But I want to drink.” Boss said.

“Get your self in shape for the game.” Man said.

“I’m always ready to play.” Boss said.

Sarawat pushed his food around his plate.

“You okay dude?” Man asked.

“No.” Sarawat said.

“Do you want to talk about it?” Boss asked.

Sarawat sighed. “Last year Tine was assaulted.” Sarawat pulled out his phone and pulled up a picture of Fong. “By this guy. He’s a former friend of Tine’s and he’s obsessed with Tine. I promised Tine I’d protect him but I don’t know where to start.”

Man took the phone and showed it to Boss. “He’s still bothering Tine?”

Sarawat nodded.

“Boss and I will keep an eye out. If we see him near Tine we'll pull Tine away.” Man said.

Boss nodded. “We’ll make sure he doesn’t hurt Tine.”

“Thanks.” Sarawat said. “His name is Fong. He approached Tine yesterday and really freaked him out.”

“Fong as in used to sneak off and meet up with Fong?” Man asked.

Sarawat nodded.

“Didn’t you say he tried to force bond Tine?” Boss asked.

“He did.” Sarawat said.

“We will definitely keep them apart.” Man said.

“Thanks. How are things with P’Type?” Sarawat asked wanting to change the subject.

“He might finally be my boyfriend.” Man said.

“Isn’t he going to bond?” Boss asked.

“He’s given up on the idea of bonding. He says he’d be so much older than his alpha it would be embarrassing.” Man said.

“Can there be left behind omega’s? Boss asked.

“How it works is everyone has a best match possible. They are the bond mate they have from birth. If there bond mates dies they get assigned to someone else who would also be a good match. But if your partner’s keep dying you get worse and worse matches.” Man said.

“So maybe his bond mate died and he didn’t get assigned someone new?” Sarawat asked.

“Thats what his family thinks.” Man said.

Sarawat started to wonder if he was Tine’s match since birth or if he was a replacement? He figured he’s never know and that bothered him more then he would let on.

—

Sarawat came home after football practice. He was sweaty and gross. He put down his bags by the door and headed to the bathroom. Sarawat bumped into Tine as they both tried to walk through the bedroom door in opposite directions.

“Your home.” Tine said.

Sarawat looked Tine up and down. He was in impossible short shorts and a sleeveless top that showed off Tine’s clavicle. “What are you wearing?”

“It’s hot.” Tine whined.

Sarawat felt Tine’s forehead. “Are you sick?”

Tine hugged Sarawat. “I’m stressed.”

Sarawat tried to push Tine off. “I’m gross.”

Tine held tight. “I’m stressed.”

Sarawat sighed. He understood that. Tine had seen Fong yesterday. Sarawat hugged Tine back. “You hungry?”

Tine nodded.

“Order food and we’ll eat when I get out of the shower.” Sarawat said.

“Curry or dumplings?” Tine asked.

“Curry.” Sarawat said.

Tine laughed. “I should have known.”

Sarawat went to the shower to clean up. He changed into pajama’s and went to the kitchen. Tine had the table set. Sarawat sat in his chair and looked at the food. There was green curry, massaman curry, and yellow curry. “This looks amazing.”

“I’m hungry.” Tine said. His plate was stacked with food.

Sarawat smiled. They ate in silence for a while.

“Wat?” Tine said around a mouth full of food.

“What?” Sarawat asked.

“Are you familiar with a senior in music club named Claire?” Tine asked.

“Yes. She likes to hang out with P’Dim and P’Air. Acting like she has some power in club.” Sarawat said.

“Could you do me a favor?” Tine asked.

“Sure.” Sarawat said.

“P’Claire is the person P’Dim cheated on Green with. P’Dim has promised to stay away from her but we saw them together. Could you let me know if you see P’Dim and P’Claire together?” Tine asked.

Sarawat shook his head. “P’Dim is still hanging around that girl after everything that happened?”

“He is. You don’t need to spy on him. Just if you see them together let me know.” Tine said.

“Sure.” Sarawat said. “I can’t believe how stupid P’Dim is being. He’s going to end up bond broken.”

“He is.” Tine said.

“I still can’t believe he cheated in the first place.” Sarawat said. “Green is too forgiving.”

“Love makes fools of us all.” Tine said.

“Isn’t that the truth.” Sarawat said.

“But it’s still worth it.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “It is.” They finished eating and started clearing the plates. Sarawat put the leftovers in the fridge while Tine did the dishes.

“Wat?” Tine asked.

“Ya.” Sarawat stepped behind Tine and put his hand on his hip.

“Could you do me a favor?” Tine dried his hands his back to Sarawat

Sarawat smiled. “Another one?”

Tine blushed. “Never mind.”

Sarawat put his arms around Tine and pulled him close back hugging Tine. “What do you need Tine?”

Tine blushed harder. “I was wondering if you could bite me.”

“Bite you?” Sarawat asked confusedly.

“I read it can be comforting for an omega to be bitten on their bond mark.” Tine said softly.

“You need comfort?” Sarawat asked.

“I’m so tired. I looked over my shoulder all day.” Tine said.

“I won’t break the skin.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded. “Okay.”

Sarawat kissed Tine’s neck then aligned his teeth over Tine’s bond mark. He bit down softly.

Tine gasped. “Harder.”

Sarawat bit harder.

Tine whined and scrambled for purchase on the counter. “Harder Wat.”

Sarawat could smell arousal off Tine. He bit harder.

Tine gasped again. “Harder… harder… HARDER!”

Sarawat dug his teeth in hard. Tine smelled so good and it was affecting his comment sense. Tine moaned loudly and his knees gave out under neath him. Sarawat caught him and pulled Tine close. “What happened?” Sarawat asked.

Tine leaned back putting his head on Sarawat’s shoulder. “I came.” Tine laughed. “I fucking came.”

Arousal pooled in Sarawat’s body. The idea that he could make Tine cum just from biting him was intoxicating.

“Let's get you out of these shorts.” Sarawat said.

Tine giggled. “Pervert.”

“I’m going to ravage you.” Sarawat purred.

“After the dishes are done.” Tine said.

Sarawat sighed. “Yes dear.”

—

Sarawat and Tine walked into the bar and looked around. “I see them.” Sarawat put his hand on Tine’s back and led him over to the table. Sarawat pulled out Tine’s seat and they both sat down.

“We started without you.” Boss said.

“It’s fine.” Sarawat rubbed Tine’s back he smelled nervous.

“Where’s P’Type?” Tine asked.

Man sighed. “He takes his education very seriously so he’s at home studying tonight.”

“It is finals next week.” Tine said.

“Thats why we're drinking now.” Boss said.

“It sucks that we're done with football for the season.” Sarawat said.

“It was a good season. Even P’Type came for a game.” Man said.

“I’m itching to play.” Boss said.

Tine chugged his beer.

“You have any finals you're worried about?” Sarawat asked.

“English.” Boss said.

Man nodded. “English.”

Sarawat looked at Tine.

“I’m good. It’s been a good term for me.” Tine said.

“Other than that creep stalking you around campus?” Boss asked.

Sarawat groaned internally. Why did Boss have to bring that up?

“Thankfully I haven’t see him in a while.” Tine said.

Sarawat rubbed Tine’s back but Tine pushed him off which meant Tine felt sensitive. Sarawat decided to change the subject. “The band is sounding much better these days.”

“Earns been a great addition.” Man said.

“I agree. You guys were always good but now you're amazing.” Tine said. “I especially like when Earn does back up vocals.”

“We’ll tell her that. Earns been really nervous about singing.” Man said.

“She has no reason to be. I talked to her girlfriend at your last event. Earns really enjoying playing with the band.” Tine said.

“Earn has a girlfriend?” Boss asked.

“A beta named Pear.” Tine said.

“She never said.” Man said.

“Maybe the band should do more than rehearse.” Tine said. “Why not go on a team building dinner?”

“Thats not a bad idea.” Sarawat said.

“I like it.” Boss said.

“Me too.” Man said.

“Next rehearsal we’ll make plans.” Sarawat smiled. He rubbed Tine’s leg under the table. Tonight had gone well. He hoped they hung out like this more.

—

Sarawat was in class. Someone kept calling him but he’d been ignoring them. As class ended he pulled out his phone and saw it said Pam had been calling. He sighed and text her.

Sarawat
What?

Pam
I need to see you

Sarawat
I have another final in an hour

Pam
It’s about Phukong

Sarawat
Fine
Cafe Block five minutes

Pam
Okay

Sarawat packed up his stuff and went to the cafe. He got a drink and found a seat. It took a few minutes but Pam sat across from him.

“Thank you for meeting me.” Pam reached across the table and squeezed Sarawat’s hand.

Sarawat pulled his hand back. “What about Phukong?”

Pam looked at the table. “He’s been staying out late. Well past midnight. He comes in and he doesn’t want anything to do with me. We aren’t having sex like we used to. We don’t hang out. He always seems to be busy. I don’t smell omega on him but I do smell arousal.”

“You think he’s cheating?” Sarawat asked.

“I don’t know but it’s all I can think about.” Pam said.

“I’ll talk to him. For now focus on finals.” Sarawat said.

“Thanks Wat.” Pam said.

“I have to go. I’ll talk to Phukong this weekend after finals.” Sarawat said.

“Again thanks. I feel so much better now.” Pam said.

“I have to go. I’m meeting Tine.” Sarawat said.

Pam got up. “Of courses talk to you soon.”

Sarawat said goodbye and went to find Tine. He spotted him outside there next class.

“I promise I’m taking care of myself grandma.” Tine said. He laughed and smiled at Sarawat. “We take care of each other. But yes Sarawat is taking very good care of me.” Tine took Sarawat’s drink and had a sip. “You want to talk to him he’s right here.” Tine held his phone out. “Grandma wants to talk to you.”

Sarawat took the phone. “Grandma.”

“Wat how are you?” Grandma Nin asked.

“I’m good.” Sarawat said.

“Tine’s alright? He’s good at taking care of other people but he’s terrible at taking care of himself.” Grandma Nin said.

“Tine is fine. He’s doing better than me at finals.” Sarawat said.

“You are both very smart. I’m sure you're both doing well.” Grandma Nin said.

“Thank you grandma.” Sarawat said.

“When are you going to come visit me again?” Grandma Nin asked.

“We don’t have plans during break we could come then.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded.

“That would be lovely.” Grandma Nin said.

“Send us what days work best for you and we’ll book a trip.” Sarawat said.

“I’ll check my calendar. Good luck on your finals I love you both.” Grandma Nin said.

“We love you too.” Sarawat said.

“See you soon grandma.” Tine said loud enough grandma Nin could hear.

Grandma Nin laughed. “See you both soon.” Then she hung up.

Sarawat handed Tine back hims phone.

Tine handed Sarawat back his drink. “I drank part of it sorry.”

“I should have gotten you one. I knew I was meeting you.” Sarawat said.

Tine shrugged. “We share everything else why not this.”

Sarawat smiled. “So we’re going to Phuket.”

Tine smiled back. “We are, and this time I think we might be able to be tourist.”

Sarawat laughed. “That sounds nice.”

—

Sarawat pulled up in front of his parent's house. He got out and let himself inside.

“Wat!” Lovely called.

“Hi mom.” Sarawat said.

Lovely came over and hugged Sarawat. “What are you doing here?”

“I’m taking Phukong out to lunch.” Sarawat said.

“Could you try and talk with him? He’s out of control. Coming in and out at all hours. Ignoring Pam. Sometimes he sleeps in your room to avoid her.” Lovely said.

“Pam’s already asked me to speak with him.” Sarawat said.

Lovley nodded. “Thats why you're here.”

Sarawat nodded.

“Wat?” Phukong’s voice sounded from upstairs.

“Ya?” Sarawat called back.

“Be down in a minute.” Phukong said.

“I’ll be by the door.” Sarawat called back. He turned to his mother. “I’ll let you know what I find out.”

Lovely nodded. “Thanks.”

Sarawat went to the door and put his shoes on. Phukong joined him a minute later. They went out to the car and got in. “You know where you want to go?”

“Dwaraka Indian Cuisine.” Phukong said.

“Okay.” Sarawat said. They got to the restaurant and got a table. Sarawat let them both order then went in for the kill. “You should know Pam asked me to speak to you.”

Phukong sighed. “What does she want this time?”

“You're sleeping in my room, coming in past midnight, ignoring Pam. Even mom is worried.” Sarawat said.

“It’s nothing. I made a new friend is all.” Phukong said.

“That makes you not want to have sex with Pam?” Sarawat asked.

“I’m not the only one coming in late. Pam’s basically been gone since the school year started. She’s always off with her friends eating and drinking. She keeps going on and on about how much more mature she is than me. Making me feel like a little kid because I’m younger than her.” Phukong said.

“So you're reacting to her?” Sarawat asked.

Phukong nodded. “Even today Pam got up early and headed out. She’ll probably come in around three am drunk.”

“You two need to sit down and talk. What Pam’s doing isn’t okay. But what you're doing isn’t okay either. She’s behaving badly and expecting you to be there when she wants you. You're trying to get even by not being available. Maybe mom can sit down with you both and the two of you can come to some kind of agreement.” Sarawat said.

Phukong sighed. “We really do need help don’t we?”

Sarawat nodded. “I wonder who Pam’s been hanging out with? It hasn’t been Man, Boss or myself.”

“It’s this new group of girls she met.” Phukong said. “She’s either with them or texting them. She has no time for me.”

“We’ll fix this.” Sarawat said. After lunch Sarawat took Phukong home and they had a conversation with Lovely. She agreed to mediate between Pam and Phukong. She’s had no idea how bad Pam’s behavior had gotten. Sarawat went home feeling better about things.

—

Tine flipped on the light and walked into his apartment. He was exhausted. Who knew a woman in her seventies would have so much energy. Grandma Nin had been his and Sarawat’s personal tour guide. She had taken them to so many wonderful places. They had even gotten a day on the beach to just relax. It had been an amazing trip and grandma Nin had payed for everything. Tine felt spoiled and tired.

“I think I’ll sleep for the next few days.” Sarawat said.

Tine laughed. “I’m hungry.” The plane ride had been during dinner time.

“I’ll unload the suitcase you order food.” Sarawat said.

Tine pulled out his phone and ordered Chinese. He went to the bedroom to help unpack. They got the wash started and the food arrived. Sarawat brought in their food. Tine got plates and silverware. They sat down and dug in.

“I miss Phuket.” Sarawat said.

“You miss five star restaurants paid for by grandma.” Tine said.

“She has good taste.” Sarawat said.

“I will not miss that bed in that hotel.” Tine said.

“We’ll very kindly ask grandma to book up in somewhere else next time.” Sarawat said.

“It was good to see her so active. Last time we came she mostly sat in her chair.” Tine said.

“She’s gotten stronger. How is the lawsuit going with her children?” Sarawat asked.

“She agreed to settle out of court as long as they never contact her again.” Tine said.

“Poor grandma. She has such horrible children. Let's never have horrible children.” Sarawat said.

“We can do that by never having children.” Tine smiled.

“Let's just hope the cats don’t turn on us.” Sarawat said.

Tine laughed. He’d mentioned to Sarawat how he’d always wanted a cat. Sarawat had promised to get him one. “The cats will love us.” Tine said. They finished dinner and cleaned up.

“I am really looking forward to some alone time.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled. “You have a week left in break to be alone.”

Sarawat smiled and headed to the bedroom.

Tine went back to the kitchen. He’d make some warm milk to make Sarawat feel better. Tine got the milk and the honey out. He felt arms circle around his waist. “Hey.” Tine said.

“What are you doing?” Sarawat asked.

“Making warm milk with honey.” Tine said.

Sarawat cuddled against Tine back. “Pay attention to me.”

Tine smiled. “I thought you wanted to be alone?”

“I didn’t mean from you.” Sarawat hugged Tine tighter.

Tine laughed. “Sorry I didn’t realized you mean us together when you said alone.”

“When have I ever wanted to be alone, alone?” Sarawat asked.

Tine didn’t want to say plenty of times. Now was not the time to prove a point. “Sorry for misunderstanding.” Tine turned around in his mates arms. They were basically the same height. After years of being shorter Tine was just a smidge taller than Sarawat. Not that he would ever point that out. “Attention hu?” Tine asked.

Sarawat nodded.

Tine smiled and put his arms around Sarawat’s shoulders. He leaned and softly pressed his lips to Sarawat’s. “Attention like this?” Tine whispered.

Sarawat shuddered and nodded. Tine leaned back in and kissed his mate. Sarawat put his arms around Tine and grabbed his ass. Tine gasped and trust his hips against Sarawat’s who growled and backed Tine up against the fridge.

Tine felt the first tell tail signs that he was getting wet. “You’re getting me wet.” Tine purred in Sarawat’s ear. Sarawat groaned. and bit Tine’s neck. Not hard. It wouldn’t even bruise. But the feeling of his teeth against Tine’s skin had Tine soaking his boxers. Tine shivered. He was so fucking wet.

“I need to be inside you now.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded and started undoing his pants. They had been so exhausted on their trip they hadn’t had time to be intimate. Most nights they simply fell into bed together to sleep. Sarawat dragged Tine to the table and as Tine kicked his jeans and boxers away then he pulled off his shirt. Sarawat bent him over the table. He opened Tine quickly. He did do a thorough job. Even caught up in passion Sarawat wouldn’t risk hurting his mate. Tine was so hard. “Condom.” Tine said.

“In my pocket. I had hoped we would have a moment on the trip and it never worked out.” Sarawat said.

Tine laughed. Sarawat fumbled with his pants. Tine turned around and perched himself on the edge of the table. He watched Sarawat strip. Sarawat put on the condom and walked near Tine who opened his legs to him. Sarawat gripped Tine by the hips and pressed inside. Tine moaned and lay back on the table.

Sarawat put Tine’s legs over his shoulder. “Comfortable?”

Tine nodded. “Move!” Sarawat smiled and started moving. He gripped Tine’s hips fucking him hard. Tine moaned loudly. Sarawat leaned over him and kissed his neck. Tine gripped The back of Sarawat’s head. “There!”

“There?” Sarawat pressed on the spot again.

Tine moaned. “Yes.”

“I want you to ride me.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded. Sarawat pulled out and sat in a chair. Tine straddled Sarawat’s lap then sat down. Sinking onto Sarawat as he went. Tine shivered. “Fuck I feel full.”

Sarawat smirked and pulled Tine in for a kiss. “You love it.”

Tine blushed. “Pervert.” Tine started fucking himself on Sarawat’s cock slowly. Sarawat put his hands on Tine’s waist and they just stared into each other's eyes. Tine leaned in and kissed Sarawat again. Sarawat bit Tine’s bottom lip making him moan. Tine fucked himself faster. He threw his head back and moaned. “I need you” Tine whined. Sarawat lowered his hands and squeezed Tine’s ass. Tine reached out and gripped Sarawat’s shoulders and started fucking himself faster.

“I’m close.” Sarawat said.

“Me too.” Tine whispered. Tine pulled Sarawat in and kissed him. He rolled his hips at just the right angle making both of them cum. Tine collapsed against Sarawat’s chest. He panted and clung to his mate.

“Fuck you feel good.” Sarawat said rubbing Tine’s back.

Tine wiggled Sarawat was still inside him. “I’ll do it again just give me a moment.”

Sarawat smiled and pulled Tine close. “I love you.”

“I need you.” Tine whispered. “Never let me go.”

Sarawat pet the back of Tine’s head. “Never little buffalo never.”

—

The new term came at them faster than they would have liked. Sarawat went to his first music club of the term. He headed back to the practice room the band always snagged.

“Hey Wat.” Pam jogged up to him.

“Hey.” Sarawat said.

“You have a good break?” Pam asked.

Sarawat nodded. “I did.”

“Thanks for talking to Phukong.” Pam said.

Sarawat stopped and looked at her. “Pam your behavior wasn’t any better.”

Pam blushed. “I know. I shouldn’t have put all the blame on Phukong.”

“If you want your relationship to work you have to put effort in.” Sarawat said. They got to the practice room and found Earn dumping out her bag. “Everything okay?” Sarawat asked.

Earn sighed. “I can’t find my pick’s.”

“Shia!” Sarawat said. “I think I have an extra do you want to borrow it?”

“I might have to. I called my girlfriend. I spent the night at her place so I wondered if they ended up in her bag.” Earn said.

“Get your guitar tuned and we’ll figure something out.” Sarawat said.

Earn nodded and pulled out her guitar. “Sorry for being scattered brained.”

“It’s okay.” Sarawat said. He found a seat and started tuning his own guitar.

Pam sat next to Sarawat. “Do you think she actually has a girlfriend?”

“Tine met her.” Sarawat said.

“Really?” Pam said in a shocked voice. “It just that I got the impression she had a thing for me.”

“You?” Sarawat asked.

“She’s always offering to help me. She’s even talked about writing a song together.” Pam whispered.

“Maybe she wants to be your friend?” Sarawat said.

Pam laughed. “She wants me I know it.”

Man and Boss walked in ending the conversation. Sarawat loaned Earn a pick. They got into position and started to play. A few minutes went by when the practice room door opened and a very cute girl rushed in panting.

“Pear!” Earn said.

Pear held up a small box. “I found them.”

Earn put down her guitar and walked over. “Thanks. Guys this is my girlfriend Pear.”

Everyone said hello.

“I can’t stay I just felt bad cause it was in my bag.” Pear said.

“I’m glad you found it. See you later?” Earn asked.

Pear smiled. “Later.” She said goodbye and left.

“Sorry about that.” Earn said. She handed back the pick she’d borrowed from Sarawat. “Let's get to work.”

“From the top of the song.” Sarawat said. The band began to play again.

—

Tine came out of the bathroom and walked towards the canteen. He’d had to abandon the humanity’s one after Fong found him there last term. He was currently in architecture’s canteen hoping Fong didn’t find him. Tine felt someone grab his elbow and screamed. He whipped around hands up ready to fight.

“Whoa.” P’Mil said looking shocked. “I just wanted to say hello.”

Tine sighed. He felt the anxiety leave his body. P’Mil might be a nuisance but he was harmless.

“What the hell just happened?” P’Mil asked.

Tine ran his fingers through his hair. “Nothing.”

“Nothing? That was not nothing. That was trauma.” P’Mil said.

“Look I’m not going to tell you so get to your point.” Tine said.

“Okay hi, you go to this university?” P’Mil asked.

“Yes?” Tine said.

“What are you doing in architecture?” P’Mil asked.

“I can’t sample other departments food?” Tine asked.

“Of course not. I was just wondering if this was your major?” P’Mil asked.

“No.” Tine said.

“What is your major?” P’Mil asked.

“None of your damn business.” Tine said.

P’Mil laughed. “I have missed you.”

“I have someone waiting for me.” Tine said.

“That alpha Sarawat was it? You must be so miserable these days. He’s been having trouble satisfying you. Seeing how he’s only half a man.” P’Mil smirked.

“What did you say?” Tine growled.

“He’s been cut down.” P’Mil said.

“Speak plainly.” Tine hissed.

P’Mil looked around. “He’s only working with one ball.”

Tine grabbed P’Mil by the front of his shirt and slammed him into the wall. “Who told you that? There is a short list of people who know that and I sure as hell didn’t say anything.”

P’Mil started to sweat. “It’s not common knowledge?”

“No asshole it isn’t. So who told you? Man or Boss? Pam?” Tine demanded.

“Who?” P’Mil asked.

“Phukong?” Tine asked.

“How do you know Phukong?” P’Mil asked.

“He’s Sarawat’s little brother.” Tine said.

P’Mil looked shocked. “No he’s not. His brother hates Sarawat. Thats why he told me all those secrets about him.”

Tine pulled P’Mils head forward and smashed it back into the wall. “Stay away from Sarawat. If I hear any rumors about him I’ll know it was you. I’m not above castrating you.” Tine walked away. He was going to get Phukong.

Tine waited till it was dinner time at the Guntithanon house hold. He came in the door and took a deep breath. “Come here Phukong I need to see you.” A minute laster Phukong came to the entrance way.

“Whats up?” Phukong asked.

“Your little shit!” Tine punched Phukong so hard he hit the floor. Tine sat on him and kept punching.

“Enough of that!” Mike yelled. He wrestled Tine off Phukong and held him back.

“What is going on?” Lovely demanded.

Pam fell to her knees and checked on Phukong. “How could you!”

“He’s the one who told some asshole at school about Sarawat having cancer. Now that guys is telling everyone Wat’s half a man!” Tine yelled.

“Phukong you didn’t!?” Lovely cried.

“Tell them Phukong. Tell them how you sold out your big brother for a chance to suck some assholes dick.” Tine said.

Phukong sat up and held his face. “I didn’t think he’d tell anyone.”

“So it’s true?” Pam asked.

“I just wanted him to like me. He hates Sarawat so I gave him some dirt on him.” Phukong said.

“You told him the one thing Wat wanted to keep secret.” Tine cried. “You know how he feels about that surgery. What it took from him. He’s still getting his confidence back.”

Phukong looked down. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t apologize to me. You're explaining what happened to Sarawat.” Tine said.

Phukong shook his head. “Please no.”

Mike let Tine go. “It’s only fair.”

Sarawat was called. He’d been at football practice. It took his forty minutes to arrive. Tine sat in the sitting room. He couldn’t look at Phukong without being mad. Sarawat got there and immediately knew something was wrong. Phukong took Sarawat into the living room and explained himself. How he had become entangled with P’Mil and how he’s do anything to keep his new friends. When the story was over Sarawat just walked out. Tine was waiting for him. They took hands and went to the car. Sarawat got inside and started to cry. Tine crawled into his lap and kissed him. They pulled each other close and just kissed for a while. Finally Sarawat pulled back.

“I’m so sorry Wat.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “I’d have hit him too.”

“What do you need I’ll do anything?” Tine said.

“I want to go home. I want to take off all our clothing and I want you to hold me.” Sarawat said.

Tine kissed Sarawat’s cheek. “Okay.”

Sarawat took Tine’s hand and kissed his bruised knuckles. “My brave defender.”

“I’ll kill P’Mil if he tells anyone.” Tine said.

“We can’t stop the rumors. But we can face them bravely. Help me be brave.” Sarawat said.

Tine pushed Sarawat’s hair off his forehead. “I’m going to take care of you. Everything is going to be okay.”

Sarawat buried his face in Tine’s chest. “Just don’t leave me.”

“Never.” Tine said. “Never.”

—

Phukong text later that night to inform Tine P’Mil had already told the entire architecture football team. P’Mil had promised not to tell anyone else but the damage was done. Tine broke the news to Sarawat. It had been hard to swallow. Sarawat had never thought his little brother could turn on him like that. Sleep had not come easy that night. Tine had stayed up with him. They had held each other close. A movie playing on Tine’s iPad. In the morning neither of them wanted to get out of bed.

“We could stay here.” Tine said.

“I can’t avoid the rumors forever.” Sarawat said.

Tine cupped Sarawat’s face. “I wish I could protect you from this.”

“You do. You choose me everyday knowing what happened to me.” Sarawat said.

Tine kissed Sarawat. “I will always pick you.”

They got out of the bed and dressed for the day. Tine made coffee. They stayed in the apartment as long as they could. Finally they went to school. Sarawat was nervous. He didn’t know what he was expecting, laughter, derision. He said goodbye to Tine and headed to his first class. He met up with Man and Boss who were in good moods.

“I think I actually have a date.” Boss said.

“How did that happen?” Man asked.

“I was in a coffee shop this morning and a girl recognized me from our performances. She said I was good. I asked if she wanted to get coffee with me sometime and she blushed and nodded. She gave me her number.” Boss said.

“Way to go dude.” Man high-fived Boss.

Boss looked at Sarawat. “You okay? You don’t look good.”

“I didn’t sleep well.” Sarawat said.

Man nodded. “Too busy with Tine?”

Sarawat smirked. “Something like that.”

Man laughed. Not in a mean way but in joyful way. “Lucky dog. P’Type keeps me at arms length half the time.”

“I know that feeling.” Sarawat said.

“You would.” Boss said. “It took Tine a while to open up.”

Sarawat nodded. It had taken sometime for Tine to open up but when he had it had been well worth it. Class started to they stopped talking.

As the day wore on it because more evident that people were whispering behind Sarawat’s back. He even saw a few people point at him. Sarawat did his best to keep his head held high. He got to music club and headed to their practice room. He opened the door and found Pam in a chair crying while Earn comforted her. Sarawat put down his guitar. He didn’t want to ask Pam what was wrong but he knew he needed to. Just to be polite.

“What happened Pam?” Sarawat asked.

Pam pulled her face out of her hands and looked up at Sarawat. “I’m so sorry.”

“For what?” Sarawat asked.

“At lunch these girls I hang out with were asking if the rumors about you were true. I tried denying them but they saw right through me.” Pam said.

“Not your fault.” Sarawat said.

“Phukong is my mate. I should have stopped him.” Pam said.

“You don’t control Phukong just like he doesn’t control you.” Sarawat said.

Man and Boss walked in. “Why’s Pam crying?” Man asked.

Sarawat sighed. “Phukong told someone at school about my cancer and he told a bunch of people now everyone knows.”

“Thats why people kept asking me about you.” Boss said. “I didn’t understand what they wanted.”

“Why would Phukong do that?” Man asked.

“Because Phukong is obsessed with P’Mil. He said it so P’Mil would like him more.” Pam sobbed.

“Fuck.” Man said.

Sarawat sighed. ‘Ya fuck.’

—

Tine left his class and said goodbye to Green. He was going to join Sarawat for lunch. Sarawat needed extra attention right now. Thankfully Green didn’t mind. He’d go bother P’Dim. Keep him out of trouble. Tine was making his was through the building to the exit when someone grabbed his arm. Tine fought back but the person was stronger. Tine looked over into Fong’s eyes.

“Nice to see you Tine.” Fong gripped Tine’s arm tighter.

Tine tried to pull his arm free. “Let me go.”

Fong smiled. “I heard the most delightful story about Sarawat the other day. He’s only working with one gun.”

“He’s still twice the alpha you are.” Tine said.

Fong growled. “Enough.”

“Let me go.” Tine said.

“I just wanted to make sure things are clear. Sarawat is a failed alpha and your taller then him as well?.” Fong laughed.

“If I’m taller than him I’m taller than you.” Tine said.

Fong glared at Tine and bent his arm back. “Shut up!”

Tine cried out in pain. He was about to say something when someone pushed between him and Fong forcing Fong to let go of his arm.

“Let him go.” P’Mil said.

“Who are you to stop me?” Fong asked.

“I’m just a guy who doesn’t want N’Tine to get hurt.” P’Mil took Tine’s hand and dragged him out of the building. They got outside into the sunlight and P’Mil turned to look at Tine. “Who the hell was that?”

Tine pulled his hand away. “None of your business.”

“Nong I’m trying to help you.” P’Mil said.

“Help me? By spreading rumors about my bond mate? He survived cancer! Why does no one acknowledge that?” Tine asked.

“I’m sorry about the rumors. Your right. Sarawat went through hell and no one is acknowledging that. They are so focused on the fact that he has one ball. But Nong that guy is dangerous. He was hurting you.” P’Mil said.

“I’m aware of that.” Tine said. “I can handle it.”

“Like you did today?” P’Mil asked.

Tine stepped up to P’Mil and looked down into his eyes. “You will always be the cesspool of a human who took advantage of Sarawat’s weakness. I will never like you let alone trust you. If you thought shamming Wat would make me leave him your wrong. He is enough for me. He always will be enough for me. I will never want anyone else.” Tine stepped back and walked away.

Two nights later Tine recounted the story to Green while siting on Green’s couch.

“Both of them are assholes.” Green said. “You have made it very clear you want Sarawat and no one else.”

“I’m not worried about P’Mil. He’s all bark no bite. It’s Fong I’m worried about. He was physically abusive this time. He’s never really done that before.” Tine said.

“He’s desperate.” Green said.

“I know and that frightens me.” Tine said.

“Does Wat know?” Green asked.

“He could smell them both all over me.” Tine sighed. “I gave him the abridged version.”

“You need to tell him the truth.” Green said.

“He’s stressed out enough as it is.” Tine said. His phone beeped in his pocket. Tine pulled it out.

Sarawat
I’m here

“Wat’s here I have to go.” Tine got up and gathered his things.

“You need to have a game plan for Fong.” Green said.

“I know.” Tine said. He headed to the door. He’d stepped out when someone called to him. Tine turned around and saw P’Dim. “Phi?”

P’Dim stepped closer. “Greens been telling me your trouble with this Fong guy. I also overheard tonight. He’s escalating.”

“I know.” Tine said.

P’Dim reached into his pocket and pulled out a pocket knife. “I got it to look cool but no one bought it. It might intimidate him.”

Tine look the knife. “Thank you Phi.”

P’Dim nodded and went back into his apartment.

Tine pushed the elevator button and looked at the knife. This might just work.

—

Sarawat sat in his seat and waited for class to start. Man would be joining him soon. Sarawat was looking forward to lunch when he’d be able to hold Tine’s hand. Maybe sneak back to the car for a cuddle. Tine was Sarawat’s rock right now he needed him.

“That’s the guy everyone is talking about.” A female voice whispered behind Sarawat.

Sarawat sighed. This had been going on for three weeks now. Everywhere he went people whispered about him.

“I heard he doesn’t have balls like an omega.” One girl whispered.

“I heard they had to cut off his dick.” Another girl said.

The girls giggled together.

Sarawat turned around. “If you're going to talk about me should I join you so you can say it to my face?”

Both girls blushed.

“Isn’t so much fun saying anything when the victim knows about it is it?” Sarawat said.

“Sorry.” One girl mumbled.

“By the way.” Sarawat said. “I had cancer. You're bulling a cancer survivor.”

The two girls blushed harder and looked chastised.

Sarawat turned back around. He took a deep breath. It was over. He would get through this. By the time lunch rolled around Sarawat’s head hurt. He’d promised to meet Tine in the canteen so they could eat together. He got there and looked around. He noticed an odd pair together. It looked like Pam and Tine were talking. Sarawat decided to go see what was up. As he got closer he realized Pam was crying.

“You are acting pathetic Pam.” Tine said. “You are making what happening to Sarawat all about you.”

Sarawat had noticed Pam crying a lot and blaming herself. It had been rather annoying.

“It’s my fault.” Pam sobbed.

“No it isn’t it’s Phukong and P’Mil’s faults and maybe a little of mine.” Tine said.

“How is it your fault?” Pam asked.

“P’Mil only hates Sarawat because he has feeling for me and I turned him down for Sarawat.” Tine said.

Pam cried harder.

“WILL YOU SHUT UP!” Tine yelled. You're taking all the sympathy for Sarawat and making it yours.”

Pam blinked at Tine. “What?”

“People see you crying and they comfort you not Sarawat. It’s unfair. You are making this all about you.” Tine said.

“I just wish there was something I could do for Wat.” Pam said.

“You could stop crying for a start.” Tine said.

Sarawat chuckled.

“What are we suppose to do. Sarawat’s disabled and no one will want him.” Pam said.

“DISABLED!?” Tine shouted. “Are we talking about the same man? Sarawat is vibrate and alive. He takes on every challenge. Just because he is missing something does not make him disabled.”

“Then he’s lucky to have you if you see it that way.” Pam said.

“I’m the one who’s lucky. He’s seen me at my worst and he’s never abandoned me. I wake up every day thankful he chooses to stay with me. If you think for one second I see him as half a man or I pity him you are wrong. He is the center of my universe and I am lucky to orbit him.” Tine said.

Sarawat pulled Tine against him and kissed him. Tine fought at first then melted into his embrace. They held each other close for a moment then pulled back.

Tine blinked at his mate. “Wat?”

“I love you.” Sarawat said.

Tine blushed and pulled Sarawat into a hug. “I take it you were listening?”

Sarawat nodded.

“No one talks bad about you when I’m around.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. He pulled back and looked at Pam. “Tine is right. This has nothing to do with you. You’re coming off as rather pathetic trying to steal all of my attention.”

Pam started to sob and ran off.

“Your mother is going to call and yell at you.” Tine said.

“Earn will too.” Sarawat said.

“Guitarist Earn from your band?” Tine asked.

“She has a soft spot for Pam.” Sarawat said.

“She has a girlfriend.” Tine said.

“I know but you should see the way she looks at Pam.” Sarawat said.

“Poor Pear.” Tine said.

“Let's focus on me for a while.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled. “What do you need?”

“I want a cuddle.” Sarawat pouted.

Tine nodded. “Then let's cuddle.” He led the way to the car.

—

Sarawat walked into a cafe and got in line. He was meeting Tine soon so he needed to get them both drinks.

“Pam’s still crying about you yelling at her last week.” Earn said behind him.

“I didn’t yell at her. I spoke calmly.” Sarawat said.

“You still hurt her.” Earn said.

Sarawat turned around. “She was making me having cancer about her. She called me disabled and alluded to the fact that no one would want me now.”

“But-“ Earn said.

“Your mind is clouded by the fact that you have feelings for Pam.” Sarawat said.

Earn blushed. “Do not.”

“Everyone in the band knows you like Pam. She eats it up and uses you as her guard dog.” Sarawat said.

Earn looked down. “It’s not like that.”

“Tine and I have both told you what happened and you refuse to believe it because it makes Pam look bad.” Sarawat turned back around and took a step forward.

“She fragile. She needs to be taken care of.” Earn said.

Sarawat looked over his shoulder. “I have known Pam for four years and he has never been weak or fragile. She has always been head strong and tough.” Sarawat turned back around. “Pam has you bamboozled. She’s making you think things about her. She’s got you eating out of the palm of her hand. Is your infatuation so strong you can’t see the truth? I pity your girlfriend.”

Earns face fell. “Asshole.” She stormed out of the cafe.

Sarawat sighed. Thats was just his luck. Earn would probably quit the band.

Three days went by. Earn had skipped their last rehearsal. Sarawat had a feeling this was the end. He got to practice early and got out his guitar to tune his guitar. He was there two minutes when Earn came in.

Earn looked at Sarawat and sighed. “I’ve spoken to Man and Boss and you're right. They laughed in my face when I called Pam fragile. They said she’s a good faker and manipulator.”

“Pam lives off attention. She’ll do anything to get it. Don’t forget she’s bonded to my brother.” Sarawat said.

“She’s using me isn’t she?” Earn asked.

“Yes.” Sarawat said.

“I have to get over her. I have Pear who loves me so much. She trust me and I’m lusting after a bonded woman.” Earn said.

“I was under Pam’s thrall longer than I’d like to admit. You’ll have to find your own way out.” Sarawat said. “It isn’t easy.”

Earn nodded. “I’m doing it for Pear.”

“I did it for Tine. He was worth it.” Sarawat said.

“Pear is too. I will be a better girlfriend. I will.” Earn smiled.

Sarawat smiled back. “Good luck.”

—

Tine tied his apron on and took a seat.

“I’m so excited for today. Dim has such a sweet tooth.” Green said.

“Wat’s more into savory things.” Tine said. “He really liked when we learned about curry.”

“How is he holding up?” Green asked.

“Pam’s trying to make everything about her and when people won’t give her attention she gets angry.” Tine said.

“What a child.” Green said.

“The one good things is Wat is totally done with her. He puts up with her because of the band but thats it.” Tine said.

“Does she still think they’re best friends?” Green asked.

“I doubt it. They have hardly hung out since the school year started. How are things with P’Dim?” Tine asked.

Green was quiet.

“Green?” Tine asked.

Green sighed. “Dim came home last night and he smelled like Claire.”

“Did you confront him?” Tine asked.

“Of course I did. I grab a kitchen knife and threatened to kill him if he didn’t tell me. Made a fool of myself.” Green said.

“What did he say?” Tine asked.

“He tried to say he bumped into her but I called him out on that. He wouldn’t smell so strongly of her if he they had just touched. He said he went off campus for lunch and Claire sat next to him in the car.” Green said.

“Do you believe him?” Tine asked.

“I have too.” Green said.

“Alright let's get started.” P’Melody said from the front of the room. “We're going to be making Bua loi.”

Tine looked at Green then the front of the room. This conversation was not over yet.

They finished cooking and everyone started on clean up.

“Green.” Tine said.

Green looked at Tine. “Hm?”

“Don’t settle for less.” Tine said.

Green pulled Tine into a hug. “Sometimes I think you're the only person who really loves me.”

“I feel bad. Wat would kill himself before he hurt me. I want that for you.” Tine said.

Green let Tine go and sighed. “I wish that was the kind of man Dim was. He can be so good. Sometimes he is the most amazing mate and I feel blessed to have him. But the rest of the time he ignores me and makes me feel crazy for asking him questions.”

“Is he worth it?” Tine asked.

“I don’t know.” Green said.

“What ever happens I’m on your side.” Tine said. “I’ll help you murder P’Dim and burry the body.”

Green smiled. “Thanks.”

Tine made his way to the car. By the time he got there Sarawat was already seated inside. Tine opened the other car door and sat down.

“You're late.” Sarawat said.

“I was talking to Green.” Tine said.

“Everything okay?” Sarawat asked.

“No. P’Dim might have cheated again.” Tine said.

“Fuck.” Sarawat said. “I did notice P’Claire hanging off him a lot this week.”

Tine sighed. He didn’t want Green’s relationship to implode. They got home and Tine put his container of bua loi on the table and headed into the kitchen.

“Whats in the box?” Sarawat asked.

“Bua loi.” Tine said.

Sarawat opened the container. “It smells good.”

“You can eat it. I had some during club.” Tine said.

Sarawat went into the kitchen and grabbed a spoon. He sat at the table and ate. “It’s good.”

“Thanks. You bored of green curry or would you like it for dinner?” Tine asked.

“I’m always up for green curry.” Sarawat said.

Tine pulled out the green curry paste he had made and gathered his ingredients.

“There is a new rumor about me going around school.” Sarawat said.

“What is it this time?” Tine asked.

“Apparently I was in a horrific accident and lost all my genitalia. They had to do bottom surgery on me and now I’m technically a girl.” Sarawat said.

“You're a hot girl.” Tine said.

Sarawat laughed.

“I’d eat you out.” Tine said.

“Have you ever eaten a girl out?” Sarawat said.

Tine turned away from the fridge. “How do you think I got so many girls to like me?”

Sarawat smiled. “You’ve always been a very giving lover.”

Tine abandoned the fridge and walked over to Sarawat. He took the container of food away from him and put it on the table. Tine straddled Sarawat. “You’ve always been my big strong alpha.”

“Tine.” Sarawat said. “You're flattering me.” There was a pause. “Do it some more.”

Tine smiled. “Do you remember when we met? I was determined I would never have an alpha. I would never submit to anyone. Yet here we are. I have your mark on my neck. I have submitted to you completely. You are the only alpha I would do this for. You are the only one who could tame me.” Sarawat pulled Tine into a kiss. They clawed at each other trying to get closer. Sarawat lifted Tine and put him on the table. “Easy Wat.” Tine said. “I’m not running.” Sarawat pulled Tine close again. Then he put his arms under him and carried Tine to the bedroom. “I love it when you ravage me.” Tine said.

Sarawat growled.

Tine laughed. It was going to be a good night.

—

Tine walked out of the library, book in hand. Tine had had a break between his morning classes. Green had gone to a cafe to get them drinks and Tine had run his errand at the library. His phone beeped.

Green
Heading to our class

Tine
On my way

Green
I ran into that Mil
guy at the cafe
he asked after you
I told him nothing

Tine sighed just what he needed. P’Mil shoving his nose where it wasn’t wanted.

Tine
Thanks. Tell me the rest
when I get there

He put the library book in his bag. Tine was having a really good day. He’d had some amazing sex with Sarawat the night before. Tine was feeling really good. He’d also should be going into heat soon. Tine hadn’t started suppressants but was wondering if he should. He’d have to talk to Sarawat about that. Tine’s phone beeped again.

P’Dim
Will you tell Green I’m
not cheating on him

Tine
You look pretty guilty to me

P’Dim
Nong please.

Tine
Prove to me you're not
cheating and I will.

P’Dim
Meet me to tomorrow at
Cafe Block

Tine
When?

P’Dim
2pm

Tine
Fine

That would cut into Tine’s weekend but he’d deal with it. He wanted to hear P’Dim’s excuse. He’d take Sarawat with him. Sarawat could remind P’Dim he was also in music club and could see P’Dim flirting with P’Claire. Tine bumped shoulders with someone. He turned to apologize when it realized it was Fong. Tine gasped as fear trickled down his spin. He needed help. Anyone. Where was P’Mil when he needed him?

“It’s good to see you Tine.” Fong said.

Tine took a step back. Fong followed him. “Leave me alone.” Tine said.

Fong smiled. “Have you been well? I’ve been enjoying the rumors about that alpha. I might have invented some myself. He must feel terrible his manhood being challenged.”

Tine said nothing.

“No retort? Have you finally realized that alpha isn’t really a man?” Fong asked.

“His name is Sarawat and he doesn’t need two balls to be a man. He is and always will be the only alpha I’ll submit to.” Tine said.

Fong’s smile dropped. “You submitted to me.’ He took a step closer to Tine.

Tine pulled out the pocket knife and held it in front of himself.

Fong laughed. “What ate you going to do with that little knife?”

“Come closer and I’ll stab you. I’m not afraid.” Tine said.

“Is that why you're shaking?” Fong asked. “Or is it you're not used to being around such a strong alpha it’s overwhelming you?”

“You're not an alpha.” Tine said. “You're a left behind.”

Fong growled.

Tine laughed. “You go on and on about being a superior alpha and yet you're a left behind. You have no match.”

“You're my match and I’ll prove it.” Fong charged at Tine trying to grab him.

Tine held the knife out in front of him. He felt his hand touch Fong’s shirt. Tine looked down into Fong’s shocked expression.

“Tine?” Fong asked.

Tine let go of the knife and took a step back. He could see blood on his hands. Tine screamed and ran.

Chapter Text

Tine ran across campus to Sarawat’s classroom. He got there and threw open the door. He stepped inside and looked around.

“Excuse me we're in the middle of class!” The teacher said.

Tine kept scanning the students. He saw Man and then saw Man shake Sarawat’s arm. Sarawat turned around his eyes opened in shock. He stood up abandoning his things and led Tine outside.

“Are you hurt?” Sarawat asked.

“It’s not my blood.” Tine said.

“What happened?” Sarawat asked.

“I warned him. I told him to stay away but he wouldn’t listen.” Tine said.

“Who?” Sarawat asked.

“Fong.” Tine sobbed.

Sarawat pulled Tine into a hug. “Let's go home and clean you up.” Sarawat took Tine’s hand and led him to the car. The drove home and Sarawat led Tine inside. He took Tine to the bathroom. “Let me help you.”

Tine looked at himself in the mirror. He had blood on his stomach from where his and Fong’s bodies met. There was also blood on his hands.

Sarawat stripped Tine of his clothing. “Get in the shower and clean up. I’ll wash your shirt.”

Tine got in the shower and cleaned himself up. When he came out he found pajama’s he put them on and went looking for Sarawat. “Wat.”

Sarawat turned from the table and smiled at him. “I got lunch.”

Tine walked over and Sarawat hugged him they sat down side by side at the table.

“What happened Tine?” Sarawat asked.

Tine told him the whole story. Then he looked at Sarawat terrified of his answer. “Am I in trouble?”

Sarawat pet Tine’s head. “I don’t know. But if you are I’ll protect you.”

Tine pulled Sarawat close. “I’m scared.”

“Everything is going to be alright.” Sarawat said. “I won’t let anyone hurt you.”

—

Sarawat lay awake that night. He didn’t know what to do. Did he tell his parents and get them involved or was it better if no one knew? Maybe no one had seen the stabbing. Fong was an unreliable witness. He was obsessed with Tine and would do anything to get him. Tine might be okay. Sarawat spooned up behind Tine and curled up.

“You awake?” Tine asked.

“Go to sleep little buffalo.” Sarawat said.

“I keep seeing his face. The horror when he realized I had stabbed him.” Tine said.

“He walked into your knife.” Sarawat said.

“I shouldn’t have had it in the first place.” Tine said.

Sarawat rubbed Tine’s arm. “Right now we have to make sure he doesn’t file charges.”

Tine rolled over and tucked himself under Sarawat’s chin. “None of this would have happened if I had given up to him.”

“That was never an option.” Sarawat said.

“I’m just tired of being scared.” Tine said.

“I know you are. I am too.” Sarawat said. They drifted off around four am and woke around noon. “I just want to lay in bed all day.” Sarawat stretched.

Tine sat up. “I promised to meet P’Dim today.”

Sarawat groaned.

“It won’t take long. We’ll be home before you know it. Then we can go back to bed.” Tine said.

They got up and cleaned themselves up. They made a quick lunch and headed to the cafe. They got drinks and found a table.

“Knowing P’Dim he’ll be late.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded.

Tine reached out and took Sarawat’s hand. “I need to talk to you about something.”

“Is it more bad news?” Sarawat asked.

Tine shook his head. “I was wondering if you wanted to go through heat this year?”

Sarawat smiled. “Heat, is that an option?”

“It is.” Tine traced patterns on Sarawat’s wrist with his finger.

“I would love too. We’ve been robbed of several heats. I want to make up for it.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled softly. “Okay then.”

“You're here.” P’Dim sat across from them.

Sarawat and Tine pulled apart. Sarawat crossed his arms over his chest and sat back in his seat. He’d let Tine do the talking. He wouldn’t interfere unless needed.

“You say you have proof you didn’t cheat?” Tine asked.

P’Dim scratched the back of his neck. “I was just hoping if I looked into your eyes and said it you’d believe me.”

“That won’t work on me. Too many people have lied to my face.” Tine said.

P’Dim sighed. “I’m not cheating.”

“You spend most of music club with P’Claire.” Sarawat said.

“We're friends.” P’Dim said.

“You promised to stop being friends with her.” Tine said.

“You do realize most of music club thinks you and P’Claire are together.” Sarawat said.

P’Dim laughed. “Do not.”

“You should ask people next club meeting.” Sarawat said.

P’Dim looked between Tine and Sarawat. “Are you saying all of music club think I’m a cheater?”

“Yes.” Sarawat said.

“Now do you understand why Green’s upset? You come home smelling like P’Claire and everyone tells him you're all over her.” Tine said.

P’Dim groaned. “I slept on the couch the past two nights. I don’t know what to do.”

“Try not cheating.” Tine said.

“I’m not.” P’Dim said.

“Just because you didn’t put your dick in her doesn’t mean it wasn’t cheating.” Sarawat said.

“It could be an emotional affair.” Tine said. “Or you might just be cuddling her. Thats also not allowed. Wat and I have given up friends to make the other happy. It’s a sacrifice but well worth it. At the end of the day I didn’t need those friends I need Wat. Why can’t you give P’Claire up”

P’Dim looked at Tine. “Because I like her. Yes the way you're thinking. I’ve been keeping her close and imaging what life with her would be like. There would be less arguing. She wouldn’t throw things at me. She’d be gentle and kind. She’s a fantasy.”

“Green argues and throws things at you because you lie to him. We both know when he’d happy he is the gentlest person. You just have trouble making him happy. Maybe P’Claire is such a fantasy because you think she’d be the perfect mate. But she wouldn’t. She’s a cheater and a liar. She goes after men in relationships. She doesn’t care who she hurts to get what she wants. You think she won’t yell at you the throw things? She’s like Green in so many ways. Thats why you like her.” Tine said.

P’Dim sighed. “You’re right. She’s a female Green with less morals. I guess I’m troubled by the old idea, the grass is greener on the other side. I want what I don’t have.”

“You need to make a decision Green or P’Claire. You can’ have both of them. Just know if you pick P’Claire you will be back here in a few months wondering what went wrong. You have a chance to make things right with Green and have a decent relationship. Admit what you did wrong and move forward.” Tine said.

P’Dim sat back in his chair. “You can’t just fix things for me?”

Tine opened his mouth to speak.

P’Dim held up his hand. “I’m joking. I should know by now that if I come to you for advice you’ll make me do the work. It’s my fault I should fix it.”

“Dim… Tine?” A voice asked.

They all turned and saw Green by the table. He looked confused and a little hurt.

Tine stood up and took Green’s hand. “Sit down. P’Dim is going to apologize for being so horrible to you.”

Green laughed. “You're here kicking my mates ass.” Green smiled at Tine. “Thank you.”

Sarawat got up and grabbed their drinks. “Good luck.”

“Thanks.” P’Dim said.

Sarawat and Tine headed out of the cafe. Sarawat put his arm around Tine’s shoulder. “You said me could get back in bed.”

Tine smiled. “Let's pick a movie and cuddle.”

Sarawat nodded. “Perfect.”

—

The car pulled up to school and Tine felt his pulse race.

“What if Fong comes after me?” Tine asked.

Sarawat took Tine’s hand. “He had all weekend to go after you and he didn’t. If the police were coming they would have already come. Trust me.”

Tine sighed. “Okay.”

“Just go about your day like normal. Call me if anything weird happens.” Sarawat said.

Tine nodded. He got out of the car and went about his day. He had breakfast with Green then went to his first class. He got out of that class and went to his second. When his second class ended he went in search of Sarawat so they could have lunch. Tine made his way to Sarawat’s class. They usually met in the in canteen but Tine didn’t want to stand out in the open on his own. He was walking towards Sarawat’s building when he saw Fong. He looked like he was in pain. Tine usually avoided Fong but he needed to know why Fong hadn’t called the police. Tine walked up to his old friend. “Fong.”

Fong looked up. He looked surprised. “Tine.”

“Why haven’t the police asked to speak to me?” Tine asked.

Fong put his hand over his stomach. “I told the hospital I was playing with the knife and tripped and fell on it.”

“Why?” Tine asked.

Fong seemed surprised by the question. “Because I love you and didn’t want you to get in trouble.” Fong smiled softly. “It’s funny, I do all these horrible things to you that hurt you yet the idea of someone else hurting you makes me sick.”

Tine said nothing.

“I guess I’m a bit twisted in the head.” Fong said.

Tine looked down.

“Were we happy? Back before your accident?” Fong asked.

Tine nodded. “We were.”

“If you hadn’t gotten into that accident would we have ended up together?” Fong asked.

Tine shook his head. “You taught me too well to never submit to an alpha. I would have never let you have me.”

“But you’d let Sarawat?” Fong asked.

“Wat loves me in such an unselfish way. He gives and he gives and he never asks for anything in return. He showed me alpha’s can be kind and gentle while still being in control. That submitting wasn’t defeat it was taking his hand as his equal. You don’t want an equal you want a submissive. I could never be that.” Tine said.

Fong sighed. “It’s my own damn fault. I taught you to reach for the stars yet I wanted you trapped here on earth with me.”

“You should have taught me to be obedient.” Tine said.

Fong nodded. “I shot myself in the foot.”

“I’ve moved on Fong you should too.” Tine said.

Fong gave Tine a soft smile. “I know I’ve ruined things beyond repair but would you shake my hand? I’ll stop stalking you and demanding you be mine. I get it the better alpha won.”

Tine knew Sarawat would hate this but Tine stepped forward and held out his hand.

Fong stepped forward and took it. “I’ve loved you for as long as I can remember. I’m sorry I didn’t just tell you. Could have saved us both some pain.”

“I forgive you Fong but stay the hell out of my life. I’ve stabbed you once I’ll do it again.” Tine said.

Fong smiled. “Goodbye Tine. You were right. I am a left behind. I’ll just have to learn to live with that.”

“Goodbye Fong. Good luck.” Tine pulled his hand back and walked off.

—

Sarawat yawned. It was his first class of the day and he was tired. Tine had been weird since Fong apologized a week ago. He still couldn’t believe it was over. It felt like a trap. Only time would tell if Fong stayed true to his word. Man sat down next to Sarawat smelling odd. “Where have you been the past four days? The band was worried sick.”

Man turned to look at him. He looked shocked. “You’ll never believe what happened to me.”

“What?” Sarawat asked.

“Monday night I went over to P’Types to spend the night and he went into heat.” Man said.

“So you’ve been helping him through heat ever since?” Sarawat asked.

“No just helping.” Man leaned closer. “You know how my mom always thought I was a recessive alpha?”

Sarawat nodded.

“It’s true. I formed a knot during sex and when I bit his neck we bonded.” Man said.

“Thats crazy.” Sarawat said.

“I bonded… I bonded.” Man said.

“Congratulation.” Sarawat said.

“We went to the doctor’s after heat and he said it’s a valid bond. He also said there was a good chance I was P’Types bond mate. That I must have been alpha enough to have a bond mate but not alpha enough to feel when P’Type went into heat.” Man said.

“When we were fifteen around this time your heart was bothering you. There was a weird pressure. The doctor said it was stress.” Sarawat said.

“That was probably me feeling the call.” Man said.

“Hey guys.” Boss said.

Man told Boss what he’d told Sarawat.

“Where are you living? Your dorm room is rather small.” Boss said.

“We’re going to stay at P’Types till the end of the term then find our own place.” Man said.

“This is wild.” Boss said. “Next girls will be calling me back.”

Man laughed. “I haven’t given up hope for you yet.”

“I want a bond mate.” Boss sulked.

“They’re nice.” Sarawat said.

“They are.” Man said.

“You just watch me I’ll get a girlfriend.” Boss said.

Man smiled. “I don’t doubt it.

—

Sarawat sat next to Man at the table. The band was getting together for dinner to go over band stuff. Earn came in and sat on Sarawat’s other side which was weird but he went with it. Pam and Boss were late so they ordered dinner for them. They knew what they liked. Pam and Boss showed up around the same time the food did. Pam sat across from Man and Boss sat across from Sarawat. Earn breathed a sigh of relief. ‘Ah,’ Sarawat thought. ‘Earn is avoiding Pam.’

“We’re all here so let's get started.” Pam pulled out a note pad.

“Pam I’m the leader I’ll run the meeting.” Sarawat said.

“You were being slow.” Pam said.

“You just showed up twenty minutes late. Where were you?” Man asked.

“I had to run an errand.” Pam said.

“She said it would take two seconds but she made me take her to the mall and she was inside for half an hour.” Boss said.

“It was important.” Pam said.

“What was?” Man asked.

“I ran out of perfume this morning.” Pam said.

The table groaned.

“Laugh all you want I have a reputation for smelling good to keep up.” Pam said.

“Can we move on?” Sarawat asked. “We need to put a setlist together for the end of the year concert. We won’t have time to rehearse during finals so we need to make the days we do have count.”

“I think we should step out of our comfort zone this time.” Pam said.

“Like what?” Sarawat asked.

“I’d like to sing a song by Ink Waruntorn.” Pam said.

“Thats pop music.” Earn said.

“We should expand. If we only do indie music we won’t get a huge fan base.” Pam said.

“So?” Boss asked.

Pam grabbed Boss’s arm. “Don’t you want to be the most popular guy in school?”

“No.” Boss said.

“It could get you laid.” Pam said.

Boss pulled his arm back. “I want to be with someone who truly likes me not a clout chaser.”

“Don’t any of you want to be popular?” Pam asked.

“I’m popular enough with all those rumors going on around me.” Sarawat said.

“I don’t want to draw attention to P’Type he’s shy.” Man said.

“I don’t want people following me around all the time.” Earn said.

“You guys have no vision.” Pam said.

“You’ve known this was just a bit of fun for us for years. Whats changed now?” Boss asked.

“I want to be popular.” Pam whined.

“You want attention.” Man said.

“So what if I do is that so wrong?” Pam asked.

“Is Phukong ignoring you?” Man asked.

Pam blushed.

“You're not getting enough attention as home so you're trying to get it through the band.” Sarawat said. “I’m sorry things with Phukong aren’t great but becoming popular won’t fix things. You need to talk to Phukong.”

Pam looked at the table. “I know.”

“Let's get back on track. I’d like to do a song by Yellow Fang.” Sarawat said.

“I like ‘Unreal’.” Earn said.

“Thats a good one. How about Polycat?” Sarawat asked.

“How about ‘Alright’?” Man asked.

Boss nodded. “I like that one”

“Maybe a song by Little Fox?” Earn asked.

Sarawat nodded, “We could do ‘What We Are’.”

“We haven’t played that in a while.” Man said.

“I’d like to finish up with a Scrubb song. We haven’t played them all year.” Sarawat said.

“Tine making you say that?” Boss laughed.

“Close.” Pam whispered.

“What was that?” Sarawat asked.

“We could play Close.” Pam said louder.

“Good idea.” Earn said.

“We have our set list.” Sarawat said.

“I’ll print out the music and bring it to our next rehearsal.” Earn said.

“Our foods gotten a little cold let's dig in.” Boss said.

The band dug in while Pam sulked.

—

“How are things with P’Dim?” Tine asked. He was shopping at the mall with Green.

“He says he’s given Claire up and he wants to be a couple but I don’t know.” Green picked up a shirt and looked at it.

“Do you ever wonder if he really loves you?” Tine asked.

“I used to.” Green said. “But we had a moment. A kind of fucked up moment where he told me all sorts of things.”

“Why was it fucked up?” Tine asked.

“Dim has an older brother. Had an older brother. He killed him self a few years ago. It really fucked up Dim. His brother was an alpha and his omega was left reeling. Not knowing what to do with herself. Dim got drunk and held me close. He swore he’d never hurt me like that. That he loved me and that meant something. He kept saying he loved me over and over again and that he wouldn’t leave me. I believe him.” Green said.

Tine looked through a rack of shirts. “Doesn’t that just make it worse? That he loves you so much and he still hurts you.”

“I told you this a long time ago but Dim loves me he just loves himself more.” Green said.

Tine frowned. “Seems rude.”

“What does?” Green asked.

“That someone as nice as you would end up with an asshole like him.” Tine said.

Green giggled and hugged Tine. “We would have been a great couple.”

Tine smiled. “We both have tempers so our arguments would have been epic.”

Green laughed. “We’d have to have plastic plates so they didn’t break when we threw them at each other.”

“I wouldn’t be all bad. We could cook together and talk about all those smut books you read.” Tine said.

“We’d binge watch Korean drama’s.” Green said.

Tine grabbed a shirt he liked. “What do you think?”

“Don’t you have like five other pastel blue shirts?” Green asked.

“This one's different.” Tine said.

Green started at Tine in a knowing way. “Un-huh.”

Tine blushed. “It’s got a brand logo on it. Never mind.” Tine put the shirt back.

“It’s so funny how you and Wat clash so much.” Green said.

“What do you mean?” Tine asked.

“He’s are earth tones and you're all pastel.” Green said.

“You only match P’Dim because you buy his clothing.” Tine walked out of the shop.

Green followed Tine. “If I didn’t buy him clothing he’d wear the same three shirts over and over again. He wouldn’t even wash them in between. When I moved in with him he was wearing the same uniform for a week. It was gross.”

Tine walked into an another store. “I’ve tried dressing Wat and it doesn’t work. He’ll wear the shirt a couple of times to be nice then loose it.”

“Why are we in this store there is nothing you like in here?” Green asked.

“I want to buy a present for Wat.” Tine said.

Green started looking through a rack of clothing. “Those rumors still following him around?”

“He’s learned to live with them. I want to get him a gift because I feel like I’ve been weighing him down recently.” Tine said.

“Why?” Green asked.

Tine sighed. “Everything with Fong and P’Mil.”

“I still can’t believe Dim gave you a knife.” Green shook his head.

“It took stabbing Fong for him to realize he’d never have me.” Tine said.

“I can’t believe I slept with the guy who force bonded you.” Green said.

“You should have known.” Tine said.

“How?” Green asked.

“You said it wasn’t very good.” Tine said. Green and Tine looked at each other and burst out laughing.

“God I love you.” Green said.

They walked out of the shop.

“Where to next.” Tine asked.

“I need the bathroom.” Green said.

They walked to a bathroom and Green went inside. Tine leaned against the wall. He pulled out his phone and thought about it for a moment. He decided to call Man.

“Tine?” Man said confusedly.

Tine understood the confusion. Man had given Tine his number years ago and Tine had never used it. “Hi.”

“Everything okay?” Man asked.

“Who is it?” A voice asked in the background.

“It’s Tine’s Sarawat’s mate.” Man called. He must have pulled the phone away from his mouth because it sounded far away. “What up?”

“I’m at the mall and I’m trying to buy Wat a gift and I’m coming up empty.” Tine said.

“Is it a special occasion?” Man asked.

“No it’s just a thank you for putting up with my drama gift.” Tine mumbled.

Man laughed. “I know exactly when you should get him.”

“Really?” Tine asked

“You should buy some ribbon tie it around you and present yourself to him.” Man said.

Tine blushed. “I’m being serious.”

“So am I.” Man said. “Wat always says the best gift he ever got was you.”

Tine was silent for a moment then he scowled. “Thanks a lot.” He moved to hang up the phone then paused. He brought it back up to his ear. “What color ribbon?”

“Pink it’s always been your color.” Man said.

Tine hung up the phone and sighed.

“I want cake.” Green said.

“There is the cafe downstair Yummy Star.” Tine said.

Green smiled. “I love their cake let's go.”

They went downstairs and got cake. Tine order coffee with his. They talked about school and what they wanted to do over summer break. Tine wanted to go to Phuket to see his grandma. Green wanted to go to the Philippines for the beach. As they left the cafe Tine saw a stationary shop. It has cute cat stickers in the window.

“Let's go in.” Green said.

Tine followed Green in. Green went over to the stickers. Tine wandered around. Then he saw it. There was ribbon behind the counter that could be cut to the length you wanted. Tine swallowed. Could he really do this? Tine walked over to the ribbon and saw a soft pink one.

“Can I help you?” The cashier asked.

“I need three feet of that pink ribbon.” Tine said.

The cashier smiled and grabbed scissors. “Three feet?”

Tine nodded. He couldn’t believe he was doing this.

—

Tine stood in the bathroom looking at himself. He still couldn’t believe he was doing this. He opted to tie the ribbon around his neck making a big bow. He felt ridiculous.

“Tine?” Sarawat called from the door.

“Be right there.” Tine called back. He turned off the bathroom light and walked through the bedroom so he was standing in the bedroom doorway. Sarawat had his back to him. He was putting down his guitar. “Welcome home.”

Sarawat turned and smiled at Tine then he froze. “Tine?”

Tine leaned against the door frame butt naked. “Yes?”

“What are you doing?” Sarawat asked.

“Why do you like it?” Tine asked.

Sarawat chuckled. “I love it. But why?”

“I wanted to get you a gift and Man suggested I give you myself.” Tine said.

Sarawat walked closer and player with the end of the ribbon. “Your a gift?”

Tine smiled. “To be used how you see fit.”

Sarawat growled. “Go into the bedroom Tine.”

Tine slowly backed up. “Like this?”

Sarawat nodded and followed Tine. “I’m going to do such naughty things to you.”

Tine sighed and shut his eyes. “You promise?”

Sarawat pressed a kiss to Tine’s lips. “I promise.”

Tine opened his eyes and looked down into Sarawat’s. “Then take off your clothing.” Sarawat pulled off his shirt and threw it on the ground. Tine pulled Sarawat into the bed. They lay down and kissed for a while. Hands roaming over each other's bodies.

“I want to tie you up with that ribbon.” Sarawat growled.

“You can do that later.” Tine said. Sarawat nipped at Tine’s neck. He started to undo his pants when Tine surged up and flipped them so Sarawat was on his back. He looked up at Tine stunned. “Didn’t think I could do that did you?” Tine asked looking down at his mate.

Sarawat smiled. “I knew you were strong. You’ve just never used that strength against me.”

Tine nodded and then lowered his head and kisses Sarawat’s neck. Sarawat hummed in approval. Tine trailed his lips down to Sarawat’s chest where he bit his nipple.

“Fuck little buffalo.” Sarawat shouted as he fisted Tine’s hair.

Tine smiled against Sarawat’s chest and kissed his nipple in apology. “Better?”

Sarawat nodded.

Tine kissed his way down Sarawat’s stomach. He finished unbuttoning Sarawat’s pants and helped glide them down Sarawat’s hips so he could pull them off. Tine took Sarawat’s cock into his hand and jerked him off slowly. Then he bent his head down and licked at the head. Sarawat groaned above him. Tine licked a few more times then opened his mouth and engulfed the head. Tine slowly let his mouth rise and fall on Sarawat’s cock. Above him Sarawat was a mess. Begging Tine for more. Tine did it for another two minutes then pulled off. Tine climbed back up Sarawat’s body and leaned into whisper in his ear. “I want you to cum inside me.” Tine said. Sarawat shivered and pushed Tine back onto the bed. He got between Tine’s legs and started opening Tine. He went fast and a little bit sloppily. He kissed Tine while he worked devouring him. When Tine was ready Sarawat pulled on a condom and pushed inside Tine. It was a lot. Tine just breathed as Sarawat started to move. It was fast and hectic. Both of them so turned on to really be graceful about it. Sarawat squeezed Tine’s chest and nipped at his neck. As Tine got closer he pulled Sarawat closer against him.

“Little buffalo?” Sarawat asked.

“Hold me.” Tine whispered.

Sarawat smiled and pulled Tine as close as humanly possible. Then he leaned into Tine’s ear. “I love you.”

Tine’s orgasm hit him hard. He cried a little. Then he felt Sarawat go still and cum as well. They both lay their panting holding each other close.

“Let's just stay like this for a moment.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled and nodded. Sarawat settled his weight on top of Tine still buried inside him.

“You're getting hard.” Sarawat whispered tangling his hand in Tine’s ribbon.

Tine smiled.” So are you.” He whispered back.

They both laughed.

Tine woke hours later still in Sarawat’s arm’s. He felt funny. He was really wet and the need to be fucked was overwhelming. Tine put his hand on his forehead and sighed. He was hot. It seemed heat had come a week early. Tine slipped out of bed and went to the bathroom. He pulled off the ribbon that was still around his neck. He put it in a drawer for later. Sarawat would want to revisit that. Tine took his heat birth control and took a quick shower. When he was clean he got back into bed and curled up with Sarawat. He drew his finger down Sarawat’s nose several times. Finally Sarawat opened his eyes. “I know why we couldn’t stop fucking last night. I’m in the early stages of heat.”

Sarawat rolled Tine over and pinned him to the bed holing his hands down. He sniffed Tine’s neck. “It’s early.”

“I know.” Tine tried to free his hands so he could pull Sarawat against him. He whined.

Sarawat growled at him. “Don’t worry little buffalo I’m going to take such good care of you.”

Tine smiled.

Sarawat leaned down and kissed Tine’s cheek. “I’m loosing control.”

“So am I.” Tine whispered. Sarawat looked Tine in the eye and they kissed. Tine was going to enjoy heat.

—

Tine pulled a book off the shelf and made his way to the check out desk. He was at the library during a break between classes. Tine opened the book and looked inside. He bumped shoulders with someone. Tine looked over and saw Phuak.

“Hey.” Phuak said.

“Hey.” Tine said.

“Could we talk?” Phuak asked.

Tine nodded. “Sure.” They went outside and found a table.

Phuak looked at his hands. “I wanted to say I’m sorry.”

“For what?” Tine asked.

“I’ve recently become aware of how controlling Fong is. He made us do what he wanted.” Phuak said.

Tine nodded.

“Ohm and I didn’t want to cut contact after you woke up. Fong told us we had to. Said it was the only way to get you to come back to us. Then that day in the mall. I would have never stopped you to talk if I knew Fong was going to force bond you.” Phuak ran a hand through his hair. “I feel so stupid doing everything he wanted.”

“He manipulated me too.” Tine said. “It wasn’t till I got away from him that I realized it was so bad.”

“He gets in your head.” Phuak said.

“You still friends with him?” Tine asked.

“Not like I used to be. Fong decided to study business but I went into engineering. I run into him on campus but I don’t seek him out.” Phuak said.

“What happened to Ohm?” Tine asked.

Phuak sighed. “After you broke the bond Fong got really mad. Fong turned Ohm into his whipping boy and his lover. Fong always says he’s waiting for you to return his feeling but Ohm will do in the mean time. I’ve tried to pull Ohm away but he’s in deep.”

“That must be terrible.” Tine said.

“I’ve lost all my friends it feels like. Fong I understand but I feel like I failed you and Ohm.” Phuak said.

“We shouldn’t have let Fong tells us how to feel. I’ll admit I lumped you in with him and blocked all of you.” Tine said.

Phuak smiled. “I don’t blame you. I miss when we were younger and everything was simple.”

“I get that. I miss being friends with the gang. You were a huge part of my life. But I wouldn’t want to be anywhere Sarawat wasn’t.” Tine said.

“You really love him?” Phuak asked.

“I do.” ‘Maybe I’ll be able to say that someday.’ Tine thought.

“I’m glad things worked out for you.” Phuak said.

Tine smiled. “I hope they work out for you too.”

Phuak smiled. “Thanks.”

—

Sarawat walked out of his last final and sighed. He was exhausted. He looked around and saw Tine waiting for him. Sarawat walked up to Tine. He bent forward slightly and put his arms around Tine and lifted him in the air hugging him.

Tine put his arms around Sarawat’s neck and giggled.

Sarawat started walking to the car.

“You can’t carry me I’m too heavy.” Tine said.

“Watch me.” Sarawat said. He walked a few more feet and sighed. He put Tine down.

“You did a good job.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded.

“Let get home and change before dinner.” Tine said.

They had plans with Man and Boss to have a post finals dinner. They walked to the car chatting about school. The drive home was nice. They were both excited they wouldn’t have to come back to campus for a few months.

“Grandma called earlier.” Tine said.

“What did she want?” Sarawat asked.

“She wants to come to Bangkok to see us.” Tine said.

“Thats sounds nice.” Sarawat said.

“Apparently she hasn’t been here in like twenty years.” Tine said.

“Is she strong enough for the trip?” Sarawat asked.

“Yes as long as we don’t make her walk too long.” Tine said.

“I can’t wait. We’ll have to take her to all of the cool places.” Sarawat said. They got home and changed. They wasted an hour then got back in the car. “Whose idea was it to get dim sum?” Sarawat asked.

“Boss’s.” Tine said.

They got to the restaurant and found Boss and his girlfriend already there. Everyone sat down and the ordered the first round of food.

“I am so excited for the school year to be over.” Boss said.

“Here here!” Boss’s girlfriend Plum said. She was short and plump with long hair. A beta just like Boss and very adorable.

Sarawat picked up a sui mai and ate it.

“I’m going to miss cooking club.” Tine said.

“I will miss club actives.” Boss said.

Plum nodded. “I’m in dance club and I will miss working out.”

“What are we missing?” Man said sitting down at the table. It was round with a lazy susan in the middle.

“We won’t miss school but we will miss club activities.” Boss said.

“I like school.” P’Type said.

“Of course you do.” Plum said.

“I like learning.” P’Type said.

“I like school.” Tine said. “I was almost denied an education because of my second gender. I don’t take it for granted.”

“Exactly.” P’Type said. “All my life I feared having an alpha who wouldn’t let me continue my education.”

Man took P’Types hand. “Aren’t you glad you got me?”

“I am. You don’t treat me like a slave.” P’Type said.

Tine reached under the table and rubbed Sarawat’s leg. Sarawat reached down and took Tine’s hand.

“I’m glad I’m a beta.” Plum said.

“I’m looking forward to summer. I have a lot of plans.” Sarawat said.

Tine looked at Sarawat. “We have plans?”

“Your grandma is going to visit, we have to help Phukong and Pam move into an apartment, I want to go to the beach, and I am finally going to write an original song.” Sarawat said.

“There is also your birthday.” Boss said.

“Exactly.” Sarawat said. “Busy summer.”

“I think my day of sleeping in all summer are over.” Man said.

“We’re both getting part time jobs to help cover cost.” P’Type said

Boss picked up a dumpling with his chopsticks. “Good luck with that dude.” Then he laughed.

—

Sarawat pulled up to his parent's house and looked at Tine. “We’ll be here two hours max.”

Tine glared at the house. He had his arms crossed over his chest. “I find it hypocritical that your parents demanded to spent your birthday with you and they didn’t even send me a card.”

Sarawat reached over and rubbed Tine’s leg. “Maybe they forgot since you're not related to them?”

Tine glared at Sarawat. “We got invited back to Pam’s party that they threw.”

Sarawat sighed. “You're right my parents are assholes I’m sorry.”

“I bet they don’t even want me here tonight.” Tine said.

“Thats not true.” Sarawat said. “Let's go in.” They went into the house and took off their shoes. “Mom?” Sarawat called.

Lovely came out of the kitchen. “You're here.” She gave Sarawat a hug. “You brought Tine.” Lovely sounded shocked.

“He’s my mate.” Sarawat said.

“I’ll be in our room.” Tine ran up the stairs with tears in his eyes.

Sarawat sighed.

“Come to the kitchen and talk to me.” Lovely said.

Sarawat followed his mother into the kitchen. “You're playing favorites again.”

“What?” Lovely said.

“You forgot Tine’s birthday and had a big party for Pam.” Sarawat said.

“Pam lives with us.” Lovely said.

“So Pam’s next birthday when she’s moved out you're not going to throw her a party?” Sarawat asked.

Lovley stared at Sarawat for a long time then sighed. “Fine I will.”

“I get it mom you prefer Pam but do you have to be so obvious about it?” Sarawat asked. “Tine’s a person too. He has feelings.”

“I’m sorry I just never bonded with Tine.” Lovely said.

“He knows.” Sarawat turned away heading to the stairs. “Could you do me one favor seeing as it is my birthday?”

“What?” Lovely asked.

“When you go looking for apartments with Phukong and Pam don’t consider my building. My relationship will not survive it.” Sarawat said. The last thing Sarawat needed was Pam showing up at all hours because they were neighbors.

“You're right I don’t think either of your relationships would survive that.” Lovely said.

“Thanks.” Sarawat headed upstairs. He got to his bedroom and slowly pushed open the door. He could hear Scrubb music inside. He sighed and went inside. Tine was just where he’d thought he’d be. Sitting between the bed and the wall. Sarawat went over and sat next to him.

Tine’s knee’s were drawn up to his chest and he was crying. “They are the only parents I have and they don’t love me.”

Sarawat pulled Tine close. “I’m so sorry.”

“I’m the one who’s sorry. It’s your birthday and I’m making it all about me.” Tine sobbed.

“This is not my birthday. Tomorrow when we're with all our friends that is my birthday.” Sarawat said.

“Your parents are so selfish. I get wanting to see you but couldn’t you pick the day? It’s our anniversary and we had to go out last night.” Tine said.

“Next year I’ll tell them when I’ll stop by. They don’t get to be in control.” Sarawat said.

“I just wish they liked me. They never include me in planning. They never call to check in. It’s like to them if I’m not in front of them I don’t exist.” Tine said.

“I love you. You matter to me.” Sarawat kissed the top of Tine’s head.

“You're all I need.” Tine said.

They stayed like that for twenty minutes.

“Dinner.” Pam called.

“You okay to go down?” Sarawat asked.

Tine dried his eyes and nodded. “Let's get this over with.”

Sarawat pulled Tine to his feet and they went down to dinner. Everyone else was already there. They sat down and dinner started. It went fine. As usually Pam did all the talking. Phukong seemed extra quiet.

“You seem taller Tine.” Mike said.

“I’m six one.” Tine said.

“How tall are you Wat?” Mike asked.

“Six foot.” Sarawat said.

“Tine’s taller?” Pam asked.

Sarawat looked at Tine. “He’s never been your average omega.” Tine smiled back. Pam quickly changed the subject. They fished dinner and went onto dessert. Lovely put a cake in front of Sarawat and he blew out the candles. While Lovley cut the cake people handed out gifts.

“Open mine first.” Pam said.

Sarawat opened the gift. It was a Desktop Error t-shirt. “Thanks.” Mike pushed over a few gifts. Sarawat opened money, clothing and a new pair of slides. “Thanks.”

“This is from me.” Phukong pushed a gift over.

Sarawat pushed the gift back. “I don’t want it.”

“Sarawat!” Lovely said.

“Wat?” Phukong said confusedly.

“I don’t want anything from you.” Sarawat said. “I trusted you and you told all my secrets to your crush so he’s like you more. Now the entire school is making fun of me for having one ball and all the other shit you said. I am done with you.”

Tine reached out and took his hand. “I’m here.”

Pam looked around and swallowed. “Why don’t you give Sarawat your gift Tine.”

Phukong got up and stormed away from the table.

Tine rubbed Sarawat’s arm. “I have Sarawat my gift this morning.”

Sarawat smiled. He’d woken up to Tine sitting on him in nothing but that pink ribbon. It had been a good day until they had had to get dressed. They finished cake and Sarawat made an excuse to leave. Tine gathered up the gifts and took them to the car. Sarawat said goodbye to his parents from the front door.

“You're going to have to forgive Phukong at some point.” Lovely said.

“And you are both going to have to accept that Tine is apart of this family he’s not leaving.” Sarawat said. Lovely and Mike looked at the ground. Sarawat went to the car. Tine was already inside.

“Did I ruin tonight?” Tine asked on the drive home.

“No my family did. My parents for being cruel to you and Phukong for thinking I’d forgiven him.” Sarawat said.

“I’ll put the pink ribbon back on when we get home.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled and took Tine’s hand. “I want to give you everything. I’m sorry I failed to give you a family.”

“I have a family it’s you, grandma and Green. It may be little and broken but it’s still good.” Tine said.

Sarawat paused for a moment. “Did you just quote Lilo and Stitch?”

Tine laughed. “Maybe.”

Sarawat shook his head. “I’m glad you think of me as family.”

“You're my number one.” Tine said.

“That cake was terrible let go get ice cream.” Sarawat said.

Tine lifted Sarawat’s hand and kissed it. “Okay.”

—

Sarawat, Man and Boss sat together on Sarawat’s couch playing video games. They had been in basically the same spots for an hour. Sarawat lost the game he was playing and handed the controller to Boss. He got up and opened the fridge looking for beer. He found himself one and drank it. “You guys want to order takeout?” Sarawat asked.

“Yes!” Man and Boss said together.

Sarawat pulled out his phone. He ordered ramen. He went back to the couch and watched Man kick Boss’s ass.

“What’s Tine doing today?” Man asked.

“He’s with Green.” Sarawat said.

“What do the two of them do together?” Boss asked. “They don’t play instruments, sports or video games.”

“Tine plays video games sometimes but you're right thats not what they do.” Sarawat said.

“Do they just talk?” Man asked.

“They watch Kdrama’s, they bake and ya they talk.” Sarawat said.

“Weird.” Boss said.

“They’re omega’s.” Man said.

“Thats sexist.” Boss said.

Man sighed. “Fine we just have different hobbies.”

“Is Tine an emoter?” Boss asked

Man laughed. “You have to ask?”

“Tine wears his emotions on his sleeve. I like that about him.” Sarawat said.

“So he’s into big emotional conversations?” Boss asked.

“He’s not.” Sarawat said. “When things get emotional he either cries a bunch or tries to fuck me. Sometimes he does both.”

“Do you wish that was different?” Man asked.

“Yes and no. Yes because I want him to tell me how he feels instead of burying it. No because I get it. He had no emotional literacy when we met. His parents had never taught him how to deal with his emotions.” Sarawat said.

Man handed his controller to Sarawat. “If you could change one thing about Tine what would it be?”

“I’d want him to love himself more.” Sarawat said.

“I’d want Plum to be more confident in herself.” Boss said.

“I’d want P’Type to be less stressed all the time. He has so much anxiety it’s not good for him.” Man said.

“He is wound a little too tight isn’t he.” Boss said.

“He’s a walking ball of anxiety.” Man said.

“What is it like living with that?” Sarawat asked.

“It’s stressful. I love him so much and nothing I do seems to make him feel better. He feels he always has to be doing something or he’s failing. He can’t relax. I have to force him to close his text books during dinner so we can talk.” Man said.

“Has he tried meditation, yoga, or breathing exercises?” Boss asked.

“He’s tried all of it. He just can’t calm down. His sleep is very fitful. It’s not good. Near the end of the school year he got sick and I wanted him to stay home for a day. I literally had to force him back into bed. I called his mom on him.” Man said.

“I would never give up a free day.” Boss said. “Hello sleep.”

“So P’Types is a ball of anxiety and Tine can’t regulate his emotions. What wrong with Plum?” Sarawat asked.

Boss looked at Man and Sarawat. “Nothing, she just has tendency to not think she’s good enough. She likes to draw so I’ll compliment her work and she’ll say it’s bad. I want her to believe in her own talent.”

The doorbell rang.

“Thats lunch let's take a break.” Sarawat said. His friends nodded.

That night Tine came home holding a book. Sarawat’s friend were long gone.

“What’s that?” Sarawat asked getting off the couch. He’d been watching a replay of a game.

Tine looked up and smiled. “It’s one of Green’s smut books. He swears I’ll love this one.”

Sarawat rolled his eyes and took his mate into his arms. “You’ve read what four and you’ve not liked one?”

“The pirate one was okay thought it had to many raiding the booty jokes.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “You smell stressed.”

Tine sighed and put his head on Sarawat’s shoulder. “Grandma wants to see P’Fang on her trip.”

Sarawat rubbed Tine’s back. “Did you explain?”

“Yes but grandma insist on seeing both her grandchildren. I have to set up a dinner.” Tine said.

“I’ll be with you the whole time.” Sarawat said. “I’ll even call your sister.”

“Thank you but I’ll do it. I’ve demanded you be at dinner. I’m not facing her without you.” Tine said.

“Okay, what can I do to make you feel better?” Sarawat asked.

Tine lifted his head. “I want us to take off all our clothing and I want you to hold me.”

Sarawat smiled. “That sounds nice.” He leaned in and kissed Tine. There was no heat or passion to it. This was not a preamble to sex. They were getting naked so Sarawat could comfort Tine nothing else. Sarawat pulled Tine into the bedroom and helped him out of his clothing. They kissed a few times. Soft sweet kisses fill with love and commitment. They lay in bed and Sarawat pulled Tine close. He would get him through this meeting with his sister no matter what.

—

Tine sat down to lunch and looked at his phone. He was expecting a text from Green. “Foods ready Wat.”

Sarawat came out of the bedroom and sat at the table. “I smell green curry.”

Tine’s phone beeped and he picked it up. It was a text from his sister.

Fang
What night do you want to
have dinner?

Tine
Thursday next week

Fang
Fine
7?

Tine
Yes see you then

“You okay?” Sarawat asked.

“Just texting with P’Fang.” Tine put his phone down.

“Has she agreed to have dinner with your grandmother?” Sarawat asked.

“Of course, she’s hoping to get money out of it.” Tine looked at his phone and sighed.

“You expecting her to text back?” Sarawat asked.

“No I’m waiting for Green to text me.” Tine said.

“Is something going on?” Sarawat asked.

“You know about P’Dim’s affair with P’Claire.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded.

“Green assumed when P’Dim graduated that would be the end of the of them hanging out. P’Dim had promised not to see P’Claire anymore.” Tine said.

“But he saw her?” Sarawat asked.

“P’Dim came home late a couple of days ago and his shirt smelled of P’Claire. He had no explanation so Green kicked him out of the apartment.” Tine said.

“Which is why you were over there super late yesterday?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded. “Green needed help.”

Sarawat sighed. “Poor Green.”

“I know.” Tine said.

“So he said he’d text you?” Sarawat asked.

“He went home to his parent's house last night. He said he’d text me if he needed anything.” Tine said.

Sarawat shook his head. “I’m so glad when you leave the apartment I don’t have to worry about you cheating.”

“Same.” Tine said.

“Man and P’Type had their first big fight the other day.” Sarawat said.

“What happened?” Tine asked.

“P’Type wanted Man to do a tutoring course over the summer so he’d be prepared for next year.” Sarawat took a bite of his food.

“But thats not Man.” Tine said.

“Exactly.” Sarawat said. “P’Type is a perfectionist and feels he always needs to be bettering himself. Man’s lazy. He likes to sleep in and relax. Neither is a bad lifestyle but when mixed together it’s like water and oil.”

“How bad was the fight?” Tine asked.

“Man slept on the couch the past two nights.” Sarawat said.

“P’Type is too controlling. He needs to accept Man for who he is. Trying to change Man will only hurt both of them.” Tine said.

“From what Man has said P’Type likes to always be in control. He even likes to tell Man how much he can eat.” Sarawat said.

Tine’s phone rang. He looked down and it was Green. “Hello?”

“Dim wants to come to the apartment to talk later. Would you be there?” Green asked sadly.

“Of course what time?” Tine asked.

“Five.” Green said.

“I’ll get Wat to bring me.” Tine said.

“See you then.” Green said.

“Okay.” Tine hung up the phone.

“Is something going on?” Sarawat asked.

“P’Dim wants to talk.” Tine said.

“That should be interesting.” Sarawat said.

At four thirty Sarawat dropped Tine off at Green’s. Tine went up and knocked at the apartment. Green answered the door looking sad.

“Thank god you're here.” Green pulled Tine into a hug.

Tine hugged back. “It’s going to be okay.” They made tea and sat in the sitting room for a while. Tine talked about his grandma and Green talked about how nice it had been to be home the day before.

“I missed my parents more than I realized.” Green said.

“I miss mine all the time. They were horrible people but they were mine.” Tine said.

Green patted Tine’s arm. “I’m so sorry.”

Tine shook his head. “This isn’t about me.”

“Honestly right now it’s nice to not be the center of attention.” Green said.

A knock at the door surprised both of them. Green looked panicked.

“Just like how we said. Go sit at the table. I’ll bring P’Dim to you.” Tine said.

Green nodded.

Tine went to the door. He opened it and found P’Dim holding roses.

“I should have known you’d be here.” P’Dim said.

“I am just here for emotional support.” Tine said.

P’Dim nodded.

Tine showed him to the table where Green was already sitting. Tine sat next to Green and P’Dim sat across from them. P’Dim offered the roses.

“Just put them on the table.” Green said.

P’Dim sighed.

“I want the truth Dim.” Green said. “I can’t keep doing this if you won’t be honest.”

P’Dim nodded.

“Did you sleep with Claire?” Green asked.

P’Dim sighed. “Yes. When we got back together it stopped for a while. But as the school year started again I fell into old habits.”

“So the whole school year?” Green asked.

“Just about.” P’Dim said.

Green started to cry. “So you lied to me all year gaslighting me into thinking I was crazy not to believe you?”

“I’m sorry.” P’Dim said.

“Why? What did I not have that she did?” Green asked.

“The truth is I don’t know. I don’t love her. I don’t even like her much these days yet I keep going back.” P’Dim said.

“Was it because she was a woman? Did you just miss women too much?” Green asked.

“Maybe.” P’Dim looked utterly confused. “I love you so much and she meant nothing to me. I asked myself how I could keep hurting you and I didn’t know. I don’t understand how I’ve become this person.”

“I told you before fool me once shame one you. Fool me twice shame on me.” Green said.

P’Dim picked up the roses. “I need you.”

“I need to trust the person I’m dating.” Green said. “I think it’s time you leave. Tine.”

Tine got up and grabbed P’’Dim’s arm. He started dragging him to the door.

“Please Green I can change.” P’Dim yelled.

Green sobbed into his hands.

Tine dragged P’Dim knocking him to the ground. Tine grabbed a knife out of the knife block and held it in front of P’Dim’s face. “I believe I promised to feed you your dick.”

“N’Tine!” P’Dim said.

“Shall we put it in the toaster or would you like it flambéed?” Tine asked.

“Green!” P’Dim begged crawling backwards away from Tine.

“Tine.” Green said.

“Listen here.” Tine got in P’Dim’s face again. “You're going to leave. You will come back at a later time to get your stuff. You will break the bond in the next week. Do you understand?”

P’Dim nodded.

“Then run. I’ve already stabbed one person whats one more?” Tine asked.

P’Dim got up and ran from the apartment.

Green started to sob.

Tine went to Green and put his hand on his shoulder. Green stood up and pulled Tine into a hug. “It’s going to be okay.” Tine whispered. He held Green tight and prayed it was true.

—

Tine glanced at his phone again.

“Stop checking it.” Sarawat said.

“I’m sorry but P’Dim is over at Green’s right now moving out.” Tine said.

“And Green’s parents are there with him.” Sarawat rubbed Tine’s back. “You need to calm down your grandmother is going walk out any moment and you need to be in a good mood.”

Tine sighed. “I know. I just feel like a bad friend.”

“You are a great friend. You have been there for Green so much.” Sarawat said.

“Where is she her plane landed a while ago?” Tine said.

“She’s old. She’s probably taking her time.” Sarawat said.

A wheelchair came out the exit. Tine recognized the woman in it as his grandmother.

“Grandma?” Tine called dashing over.

Grandma Nin smiled at Tine. “This is my grandson.”

“Why are you in a wheelchair?” Tine asked.

“I was a bit tired and they offered.” Grandma Nin said.

“So you're okay?” Tine asked.

Grandma Nin stood up. “I’m fine.” She pulled Tine into a hug. She let Tine go and looked at Sarawat. “Hows my other boy?”

“Fine grandma.” Sarawat said.

Grandma Nin pulled Sarawat into a hug. “It’s so good to see both of you.”

They got Grandma Nin’s bag and went to the car. Tine sat in the back so grandma Nin could be more comfortable in the front seat. They checked grandma Nin into the hotel and had dinner.

“It’s so lovely to be here with you both.” Grandma Nin said.

“We have an exciting week ahead for you.” Tine said.

“Lot’s of art museums and temples.” Sarawat said.

“It sounds lovely.” Grandma Nin said. “Did you get in touch with Fang?”

Tine sighed.

“We’ll see her on Thursday.” Sarawat said.

“I haven’t seen her in so long. We didn’t get to speak at your grandfathers funeral.” Grandma Nin said.

Tine hoping seeing P’Fang was a good idea. He worried about his grandmothers health. “She seemed more frail than when we last saw her.” Tine said on the car ride home.

“She did. We’ll have to get her a wheelchair for the museums.” Sarawat said.

“I know she’s old but I couldn’t stand it if she died. My family is so small already.” Tine said.

“She’s going to be fine. She’ll live a long life and use up all her money leaving nothing to her kids.” Sarawat said.

Tine chuckled. “God I hope so.”

—

The week was going very well. Grandma Nin was letting them put her in a wheelchair. She called it, saving her energy. They had eaten at some really nice restaurants. Grandma Nin was spoiling them. It was now the night Tine had been dreading. He was going to have to see P’Fang.

Sarawat came up to Tine and rubbed his shoulders. “Relax I’ll be there the whole time.”

“I want you to sit next to grandma. If I do P’Fang will call favoritism. I’ll sit next to P’Fang.” Tine said.

“You shouldn’t have to sit next to her.” Sarawat said.

Tine turned around and looked at his mate. “If P’Fang sits next to grandma she will try something.”

Sarawat sighed.

“You know it’s true.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. “I’ll sit next to grandma.”

They finished getting ready and went to the hotel. Grandma Nin was waiting for them. They got to the restaurant and got their table. Thankful P’Fang was running late. They sat down and grandma ordered herself some wine. Tine and Sarawat were underage so they drank water.

“Grandma!” A female voice called.

Grandma Nin lit up. “Fang.”

The two women hugged. P’Fang looked at the only empty seat. She frowned but sat down. She was right across from grandma Nin. Tine thought it was a fair compromise.

“I didn’t realize we were bring significant others.” P’Fang glanced at Sarawat.

“We didn’t know you were seeing someone.” Sarawat said.

Grandma’s wine came to the table.

“I’ll have a glass of what she’s having.” P’Fang said.

“How are you my dear?” Grandma Nin asked.

P’Fang smiled. “I graduated this year. I was cheer captain you know. For both the law cheerleaders and the school cheerleaders. We wet to nationals this year and got second place.”

“How wonderful.” Grandma Nin said. “You have any trouble getting a job?”

“I was hired before I graduated. The law firm I did my internship at hired me.” P’Fang said.

“I’m so glad you're doing well. You mentioned a significant other?” Grandma Nin said.

P’Fang pulled out her phone and pulled up a picture of her and a man. “His name is Chip. He’s studying medicine. He’s a year older the me so he will graduate next year.”

“Wonderful, you think he’ll marry you?” Grandma Nin asked.

“He’s already told me to look at rings so he could pick one out.” P’Fang said.

“It’s sounds like your life is going brilliantly.” Grandma Nin said.

P’Fang smiled.

“Thats very good to hear. I’m getting old and I have to think about the future. Seeing your life is so amazing I know you're in good hands. You won’t need anything from me.” Grandma Nin said.

“Hu?” P’Fang said in shock.

“I’m rewriting my will soon and I think you’ll understand with your life being so splendid I won’t leave you much.” P’Fang said.

Tine covered his mouth with his hand to cover a laugh. He looked across the table at Sarawat and saw him smiling.

“Wait!” P’Fang said loudly. “I have so many expenses to think of. I have a wedding to plan, a home to buy, I need a new car. I’m still driving my mom’s old mini van. That was fine for getting the cheerleaders around in uni but I need something slick to drive to work in.”

“What happened to all the money your parents left you?” Grandma Nin asked.

P’Fang blushed. “It’s gone.”

“You went through four million Baht in three years?” Grandma Nin asked.

“Tine got some of it.” P’Fang said.

“Bullshit.” Sarawat said. “Tine got a box of paper work and some old photos. He didn’t even get any money from the sale of the house.”

“I used it to pay his bills.” P’Fang said.

“No you didn’t. As soon as I met him my family took over paying everything for him.” Sarawat said.

It was the one good thing Tine could say about the Guntithanon’s. They had always supported him financially.

“Where did all the money go Fang?” Grandma Nin asked.

P’Fang sighed. “I traveled a lot, bought expensive clothing, I partied. I thought I would get more money from you.”

Grandma Nin was silent.

Tine looked at her something was wrong. “Call an ambulance!” Tine shouted. He got up and went around the table. He caught Grandma Nin as she started to fall off her seat. “Grandma?” Tine yelled. Grandma Nin was unresponsive. “Call an ambulance I think she’s having a stroke!”

Chapter Text

Tine sat in the waiting room at the hospital. He was bent forward elbows on his knees his face in his hands. Sarawat was sitting next to him looking anxious. P’Fang was pacing while on her phone with her boyfriend.

“You don’t actually think she changed her will so I got nothing do you?” P’Fang asked

Tine lifted his head. “Oh my god shut up! Grandma might be dying.”

P’Fang rolled her eyes and went back to her phone.

“It’s going to be okay.” Sarawat rubbed Tine’s back.

“No it isn’t.” Tine said softly. “When I went into the hotel tonight to get grandma she looked ill. I tried to cancel dinner but she insisted. She said, ‘I don’t have much time. I need to make the most of it.’. I thought she was just saying that but she wasn’t. She’s been so weak this trip. I’ve never had to help her like this.”

Sarawat pulled Tine close. “If this is the end for her then I know she’d be happy knowing she spent her last days with you.”

Tine burst into tears. An hour went by and finally a doctor came out.

“Are you Nin Kul’s family?” The doctor asked.

Tine stood up. “Yes I’m her grandson.”

“Your grandmother had a stroke I’m afraid she did’t survive.” The doctor said.

Tine felt his legs give out under him. Sarawat caught him.

“So she’s dead?” P’Fang asked.

“Yes.” The doctor said.

“Hopefully she didn’t change her will yet.” P’Fang said.

Tine lunged at his sister. “I’ll kill you!”

Sarawat put his arms around Tine’s middle and pulled him back. “She’s not worth it.”

“YOU HAVE NO HEART!” Tine yelled. “All you care about is money. I would give up all the money in the world for another year with her.” Tine started to sob again.

P’Fang rolled her eyes. “Whatever.” She walked away.

“Can I see her?” Tine asked.

The doctor nodded.

Tine and Sarawat were led back to a room. Grandma Ni was on a table with a sheet over her. Tine went up and touched her shoulder. “She’s still warm.”

Sarawat walked over and put his arm around Tine’s shoulder. “I’m so sorry.”

Tine looked at his grandmother tears in his eyes. “I will make sure you get the funeral you deserve.”

Sarawat kissed Tine’s temple. “She knew you loved her.”

“At least there is that.” Tine said.

—

Sarawat watched Tine fix his tie. It had been a hard week. Grandma Nin had died and Tine had sort of had to take command. Grandma Nin’s body had been taken back to Phuket. Tine had made sure all the arrangements were done. It was now the day of the service. Sarawat watched Tine sigh. Sarawat went up to Tine and put his hand on Tine’s shoulder. “It’s time to go.”

Tine nodded.

They took a cab to the temple. A few people were already there. Tine’s uncle Kiet was walking around like he was important. Tine and Sarawat sat down. Unfortunately grandma Nin didn’t have many friends. Her husband had never allowed it. She did have a younger brother who was still alive. He was at the service. Sarawat spent the entire service holding Tine’s hand and comforting him. Tine was distraught. When it was over Tine was not invited back to the house to spend time with the family.

“She’s dead now there is no one to curry favor with.” Aunt Kitty said as she walked past.

“We don’t need them Tine. We'll go to the beach.” Sarawat said.

Tine sadly nodded and let himself be dragged away.

They got to the carpark when some called out to them.

“Mr. Tine Aekaranwong?”

Sarawat and Tine turned around. An older man probably in his sixties was walking up to them. He was tall, defiantly an alpha. His hair was white and he hunched slightly.

“Can I help you?” Tine asked.

The man pulled out a business card. “My name is Alex Wong I was your grandmothers lawyer.”

Tine took the card. “Is something wrong?”

“I need you to come by my office tomorrow. Your grandmother left you somethings, photos and mementoes.” Alex said.

“What time?” Tine asked.

“Eleven?” Alex asked.

Tine nodded. “See you there.”

Alex wai’d and walked back to the funeral.

The next day Sarawat and Tine went to the lawyers office. They were shown back to a corner office. Whomever Alex Wong was he was important. They sat down across from Alex and waited for him to stop writing.

Alex looked up and smiled. “Thank you for coming.”

“You said my grandmother left me some photo’s?” Tine asked.

Sarawat rubbed Tine’s leg under the table.

Alex stood up and walked over to a side table. He picked up a paper box and haded it to Tine. “She said you're the only one who would care.”

Sarawat helped Tine pull the lid off. They looked inside and found several scrap books. Tine opened one. It was full of childhood photo’s of Grandma Nin. “Look how tiny she is.” Sarawat pointed to a photo.

Tine smiled. “She showed me these about a year ago when we came to help her.”

Sarawat nodded. When grandma Nin’s children had been poisoning her.

“Thank you.” Tine said drying a tear. “I’ll treasure them.”

“She said you were the only one with a heart.” Alex said.

Sarawat put the lid on the box and sat it down. “There was one thing Tine was hoping to inherit.”

“What was that?” Alex asked.

“His grandmother teddy bear.” Sarawat said.

“Ah!” Alex got up and pick up a smaller box from the side table. “She did mention the bear.” Alex haded Tine the box.

Tine opened the box and smiled. “It was given to her the day she was born. She had it her whole life.”

“Thank you.” Sarawat said.

Alex sat down. “I followed your family back to your uncles house yesterday so I could read the will. They were not please.”

“Not enough money for them?” Tine asked He closed the box he was holding and sighed. “Thank you this means so much to me.” Tine stood up.

“You're not going to ask how much she left you?” Alex asked.

Tine sat back down and looked confusedly at Sarawat. “I thought this was my inheritance?”

“It is but it’s not all you're getting.” Alex said. He pulled out an envelope and held it out to Tine.

Sarawat looked at Tine who refused to take the envelope. Sarawat reached out and took it himself. He looked inside at the check and showed it to Tine. “Three million Baht, thats about how much P’Fang inherited from your parents.”

“Thats USD not Baht and that billions not millions.” Alex said.

Sarawat and Tine looked at each other.

“Oh my god. I knew she was rich but I didn’t know how much.” Tine said.

“She left you ninety percent of her wealth. The rest she split among her children. You might want to get out of Phuket before they find out.” Alex said.

Tine took the check and put it back on the desk. “I don’t want it I want my grandma back.”

“She left it to you for a reason.” Alex said. “She knew this would be hard for you so she wrote you a letter.” He held it out.

Sarawat took the letter and unfolded it. “My dearest grandson if you are reading this letter it means I am gone. I am so sorry for leaving you behind but I know Sarawat will take good care of you. I know you don’t want the money but I need you to take it. You're the only one who will do some good with it. You're my true family and I love you so. Take the money and make a difference in the world. Life has been cruel to both of us but we clung to each other. In my heart I know you're the only person who will miss me. Don’t let the bad things that happened to you define you. Be the man you want to be. I will be watching over you. Believe in yourself and believe in your mate. He’s a good man he won’t abandon you. Live a good life and make it a long one. I will be waiting for you. Know your love has changed my life my sweet boy. Be happy and be brave. You can do anything. Grandma Nin.” Tine burst into tears. Sarawat pulled him into a hug.

“She gave you the money because she knew you wouldn’t want it. You prioritized sentimental objects over wealth. Take the check and do some good with it.” Alex said.

Tine reached out and took the check. “Okay.”

Sarawat pulled Tine closer and sighed. He wished he could take Tine’s pain away. He just hoped it got better with time.

—

“What are you going to do now?” Tine asked. He was at Green’s folding laundry in Green’s bedroom.

Green sighed. “I have to move out of the apartment. It reminds me too much of Dim.”

“Where will you go?” Tine asked.

“Back to my parents till I find a new place.” Green said.

“I hope I never have to break a bond again.” Tine said.

“Wat seems like a fighter. I doubt he’d just let you go.” Green said.

“Do you think you two would have gotten back together if you have’t gotten pregnant?” Tine asked.

“I know for a fact I took him back because of the pregnancy. He was so kind and understanding. He took such good care of me. He lulled me into thinking he had changed.” Green said.

“Do you regret taking him back?” Tine asked.

“I regret being made a fool of but I don’t regret the time we spent together.” Green said.

Tine sighed. “Last year was so stressful.”

“It was wasn’t it. Let's have a boring year.” Green said.

“Not too boring I want you to find love again.” Tine said.

“You know I’ve never dated. I don’t know how it works.” Green said.

“It can be fun.” Tine said. “But it can be heartbreaking.”

Green lifted one of the clean shirts and smelled it. “I’m loosing his scent.”

“How does that make you feel?” Tine asked.

“Part of me is relived. Smelling him here was driving me crazy but now that I can’t find it I miss it.” Green sat on the bed. “I miss him.”

“I know you do. After Fong attempted to force bond me part of me missed him. He was horrible to me but he was all I knew.” Tine said.

“I am tired of red flag men I want green flags only from now on.” Green said.

“I’m just glad P’Dim won’t be around school to torment you.” Tine said.

“You and me both. I am looking forward to starting over next year. I might even change my hair.” Green smiled.

Tine hoped Green found his happiness. He deserved it.

—

Sarawat was playing video games in his apartment when his phone beeped. He paused the game and checked him phone. It said it was a text from Tine.

Tine
You home?

Sarawat
Yes

Tine
Be home in 5
Will need to borrow car

Sarawat
Sure

Tine came home a few minutes later drenched with a screaming cat. The cat was wrapped up in Tine’s jacket. The cat yowled and yowled.

“What is going on Tine?” Sarawat asked.

“It’s been hurt I need to take it to the vet.” Tine reached for the keys.

“You're soaked.” Sarawat said.

“It’s front leg is broken. It needs more help than me.” Tine headed for the door.

The cat screamed on.

“I’ll come too.” Sarawat grabbed his jacket and an umbrella. They went out to the car. Sarawat drove while Tine held the screaming cat. “Where did you find it?”

“It lives in the neighborhood. I try and feed it when I see it. I haven’t seen it in a couple of weeks then today I was it out in the rain limping. I think it might have been hit by a cat or someone hurt it.” Tine said.

“Why is this your responsibility?” Sarawat asked.

“I love cats why shouldn’t it be my responsibility?” Tine asked.

They got to the emergency vet and got out. Sarawat tried to cover Tine with the umbrella as he walked it but it didn’t work.

Tine rushed inside. “Help she’s hurt.”

Someone came forward and took the yowling cat. They went into the back.

“Could you fill out some paperwork?” A receptions asked.

“I don’t know if I’ll have any answers. She’s a stray I found.” Tine said.

“We’ll do our best.” The receptionist said.

After Tine was checked in they sat down. Tine was nervous. Sarawat tried to calm him down. Finally someone came out of the back.

“We need to amputate her leg.” The vet tech said.

Tine nodded. “Okay.”

“We can’t start until we know there is payment.” The vet tech said.

“Of course.” Tine went to the counter and pulled out his card. Not the join card he had with Sarawat but the one that connected to the money his grandmother had given him.”

“Are you sure?” Sarawat asked.

“My grandmother said to do some good. What better good is there than helping a defenseless animal?” Tine said.

Sarawat patted Tine on the head. “You're so cute.” Tine blushed and handed his card over.

“It will be a few hours then she’ll be in recovery. Why don’t you come back tomorrow morning?” The receptionist said.

Tine nodded and started to walk away.

“We still need a name for the file.” The receptionist said.

Tine turned back around. “Her name is Snow.”

The receptionist nodded.

They stepped outside and Tine sneezed.

“Let's get you home and into bed.” Sarawat said.

The next morning when they returned they were shown back to where Snow was recovering. She rolled over showing her belly when she saw Tine.

“She knows you.” Sarawat said. He realized the name Snow fit her very well as she was all white. Then he realized her eyes were different colors. One was blue and the other green. “Her eyes are beautiful.”

“They caught my attention too.” Tine said. He rubbed Snow on the head.

Sarawat realized Tine intended to keep Snow. “There are better cats, one’s without health issues, kittens.”

Tine looked at Sarawat. “I didn’t throw you away because you had a health condition.”

Sarawat smiled and rubbed Tine’s back. Tine had a point. “This is the cat you want?”

Tine nodded.

“Then we have some shopping to do.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled.

—

Sarawat wokę in the middle of the night needing to pee. As he got out of bed he stepped on something crunchy. He lifted his foot and saw a fake mouse toy. He sighed in relief. Snow had come home a few weeks ago and she had taken over everything. There were toys everywhere. Water bowls and food bowls in the kitchen. A kitty box, and so many cat beds. Tine was addicted to buy things for Snow. Almost everyday he came home with something new. Sarawat got up and went to the bathroom. He relived him self and paused. He reached down and felt his ball. He did it for a minute but found no lumps. Sarawat exhaled not realizing he’d been holding his breath. He pulled up his sleep shorts and washed his hands. Sarawat liked to check once a month that the cancer wasn’t back. He didn’t want to lose his other ball. Sarawat went back to bed but found Snow had taken his spot. Sarawat picked up the cat and smiled down at her. Snow blinked sleepily up at him. He couldn’t imagine how Snow survived so long on the street. She was too nice, too cuddly. She wouldn’t have lasted in a fight. Maybe thats why she had so many scars. The vet said Snow was ten. They wouldn’t get much time with her but they would make them the best years of her life. Sarawat lay down and placed Snow between Tine and himself. She curled up in the crook of his arm. Tomorrow was the first day of sophomore year. Neither Tine nor himself were looking forward to it. Hopefully people were done talking about him. Sarawat fell asleep to the sounds of Snow’s purrs.

—

Tine walked across campus. He was meeting Green for lunch. School had been back in session for the past week. Tine was trying to get back into the swings of things. He felt bad leaving Snow at home for so long. She had her toys but she must get lonely. As Tine walked he saw a familiar face. Ohm was leading against a pillar looking unwell. Tine went over to him. “Ohm?”

Ohm looked up at Tine in shock. “Tine?”

“You don’t look well do you need help sitting down?” Tine asked.

Ohm nodded.

Tine took Ohm’s arm and led him over to a table. He sat Ohm down. Tine sat next to him. “Are you okay?”

“No.” Ohm said.

“Is it something to do with Fong?” Tine asked. Ohm burst into tears. Tine took his hand. “What happened?”

“All these years while Fong loved you I loved him.” Ohm said. “When you stopped being friends with us I thought that was my chance but he rejected me. Then he force bonded you and everything changed. Fong started excepting me but I was just a stand in for you. He treated me like trash and chased after other people while expecting me to still put out for him. I got tired of it but he wouldn’t let me leave. Last year he changed again. He started taking me on dates and being nice. I was just getting happy when she came along.”

“Who?” Tine asked.

“Her name is Pan. She’s a freshman and she’s a bond broken omega.” Ohm said. “Fong is all over her. He see’s her as his last chance to have an omega. He’s still fucking me but it’s all booty calls. I’m forced to watch him fall for Pan while not being able to say anything.”

“I’m sorry that happening.” Tine said.

Tears filled Ohm’s eyes. “I just want him to love me.”

“Do you have anyone you can turn to for help?” Tine asked.

“Fong scared everyone away. He likes me isolated.” Ohm said.

“You should reach out to Phuak. He’d love to talk to you.” Tine said.

Ohm looked at Tine. “What about you?”

Tine smiled softly. “I’m here too.”

“I have to go.” Ohm stood up.

“You have my number. If you need anything.” Tine said. Ohm wandered off. Tine went to meet Green.

“Where have you been I already got food?” Green asked.

Tine sat his bag down. He told Green about Ohm.

“Don’t get too involved it might be a trap to make you let your guard down.” Green said.

“I know but I am worried about Ohm. I’m going to go get food.” Tine went and got inside. He pulled out his phone and unblocked Ohm and Phuak. Tine still left Fong blocked. Tine hoped Ohm didn’t call but he was prepared for it he did.

—

Sarawat walked into the first day of music club. Earn had text him she had their practice room reserved. Sarawat walked by all the wide eyes freshman and joined Earn. They had played Freshie night a couple weeks ago and it had gone well. Still it was nice to be back in club. The club president P’Newt had a lot of exciting events lined up for them to play.

“It feels amazing to be playing like this again.” Earn said.

“I have missed jamming.” Boss said.

“We should have a welcome back dinner.” Man said.

“That sounds like fun.” Earn said.

“What do you think Pam?” Boss asked.

Pam looked up from her phone. “What?”

“We want to have a band dinner.” Earn said.

“Just the band no significant others?” Pam asked.

“Thats the plan.” Man said.

Pam smiled. “That sounds great how about tomorrow night?”

“Works for me.” Earn said.

“Me too.” Man said.

“Sounds good.” Boss said. “What about you Wat?”

Everyone turned to look at Sarawat.

“Sure.” Sarawat said.

“Then it’s settled.” Pam said.

They packed up and headed out.

“Wat!” Pam called.

Sarawat turned around.

“Drive me home?” Pam asked.

“Not tonight Pam.” Sarawat said. He just wanted to get Tine and go home.

Pam grabbed his arm. “Please I need to talk to you.”

Sarawat looked over and saw Earn watching them. She still had a big crush on Pam. Sarawat looked at Pam. She seemed serious. “Fine but no stopping anywhere.”

“Thats fine.” Pam said.

Sarawat and Pam walked to Sarawat’s car. They got in and Sarawat’s phone beeped. Sarawat pulled it out. He had a text.

Tine
Going out 2 dinner c u
at home

Sarawat sighed and put his phone back in his pocket. That was just great. Now he had to eat alone.

“Whats wrong?” Pam asked.

“Nothing.” Sarawat said. He pulled out of the parking lot and headed to Pam’s apartment. “You have about fifteen minutes to tell me whats wrong.”

“It’s about Phukong.” Pam said.

‘Of course it was.’ Sarawat thought.

“He’s so cut up about hurting you.” Pam said.

“He should have known P’Mil was up to no good.” Sarawat said.

“I know but he’s stupid. He’ll do anything to make people like him. When Phukong and I got together he started dressing like you to make me like him more. He also started listening to indie music to get my attention.” Pam said.

“If he’s so upset why isn’t he contacting me?” Sarawat asked.

“He think you’ll shut him down.” Pam said.

“He’s suppose to try. I’m suppose to be an ass about it for a while then forgive him. How can I forgive him if he doesn’t try?” Sarawat asked.

“I’ll tell him you said that.” Pam said.

“This doesn’t work if he doesn’t put in the effort. He hasn’t tried to contact me once. The only time we’ve talked since it happened was at my birthday. He needs to put in more effort.” Sarawat pulled up in front of Pam’s building. “It’s not my job to do all the work.”

“You're right.” Pam said. “I’ll have a conversation with him. Goodnight Wat.”

“Goodnight.” Sarawat said. Pam got out of the car and went inside. Sarawat drove home and heated up leftovers. Snow came into the kitchen and rubbed against his leg. Sarawat gave her some wet food. After a quick dinner Sarawat sat down at the kitchen table and worked on his homework. Snow jumped into his lap and curled up. Sarawat had been against keeping Snow at first. She’d been dirty and injured. Snow had screamed non-stop when he met her. Sarawat didn’t see how she’d be a good pet. But now he was convinced. Snow was loving and snuggly. She loved to be around people and aways wanted cuddles. Tine had been right about Snow and Sarawat was glad. She was the perfect pet. Two hours went by and finally the apartment door opened. “That you little buffalo?” Sarawat asked.

Tine walked in shoulder slumped. He dumped his bag on the floor and came around the table. “I’m sorry Snow but thats my lap.” Tine moved the cat and sat down straddling Sarawat so he could face him. He put his arms around Sarawat’s shoulders and collapsed on him.

“You have a bad night.” Sarawat rubbed Tine’s back.

Tine nodded.

“Did something happen with Green?” Sarawat asked.

Tine leaned back so he could look at Sarawat. “I didn’t have dinner with Green.”

“No offense but you have like one friend. Who else would you have been with?” Sarawat asked.

“Ohm, he was my friend before we met.” Tine said.

Sarawat gripped Tine’a waist tightly. “He was in the cafe that day.” That dreaded day when Tine was force bonded.

Tine nodded.

“What are you doing with him?” Sarawat demanded. Was Fong back in Tine’s life as well?

“Ohm is trying to break away from Fong. He’s been under his influence and he’s realized Fong is toxic.” Tine said.

“Sounds familiar.” Sarawat said. It sounded a lot like what happened to Tine.

“I’m trying to help him. After the bond was broken between Fong and myself Fong took Ohm as a lover. The whole time Fong was chasing me around last year he was fucking Ohm.” Tine said.

Sarawat shook his head.

“Now Fong’s set his eyes on a new omega and he’s treating Ohm like a booty call.” Tine said. “I know getting involved can be dangerous but Ohm needs my help. He needs someone to pull him out. I had you he has no one.”

Sarawat sighed. “Be careful.”

“I will.” Tine leaned forward and kissed Sarawat.

“When you get in the car tomorrow you're going to smell Pam.” Sarawat said.

Tine pulled back. “Why?”

“I gave her a ride home today. I didn’t want to but she insisted. We talked about Phukong.” Sarawat said.

Tine sighed. “Thank you for telling me now.”

“I watched Green and P’Dim’s relationship fall apart. I know P’Dim was cheating the whole time but he made some horrible decisions. One of them not being upfront with bad news.” Sarawat said.

Tine took Sarawat’s face between his hands. “Never try and emulate P’Dim.”

“Never.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled and kissed Sarawat again. “Good.”

—

Sarawat got out of the shower and dried off. As he dried off between his legs he paused. Sarawat dropped the towel and felt between his legs. He didn’t bother with the prosthetic ball. He felt his real ball and paused. Was that a lump? “Tine.” Sarawat called. He got no response. “TINE!” Sarawat screamed. The bathroom door bust open.

“What happened?” Tine asked. He had the cat brush in one hand. He must have been with Snow.

“I think I feel a lump.” Sarawat said.

Tine put the cat brush down on the sink. “Let me feel.” Tine reached between Sarawat’s legs in a very not sexy way and grabbed his ball. He felt around for a full minute then pulled back. He took Sarawat’s face between his hands and kissed him. “There is no lump.”

“You sure?” Sarawat asked.

“I’m sure.” Tine said.

Snow came into the bathroom and meowed.

“Daddies okay baby mommy made sure.” Tine smiled at Snow. Then he looked at Sarawat. “Whats got you so scared?”

“They say if my cancer is going to come back it will come back in the first two years.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled. “Two years is almost up.”

Sarawat looked down.

“What’s going on?” Tine asked.

“I’m terrified the cancer will come back.” Sarawat said.

Tine pulled Sarawat into a hug. “You're going to be alright.”

“You don’t know that.” Sarawat said.

Tine looked at Sarawat. “It doesn’t matter if you have cancer or not I’m going to take care of you.”

Snow meowed.

“Snow is too.” Tine said.

“What if I loose my second ball, what if it spreads, what if I loose my hair?” Sarawat asked.

“I’ll stay with you.” Tine said.

“What if it’s terminal?” Sarawat asked.

“Then I’ll stay with you.” Tine said.

“What if-“ Sarawat started to say.

“There is no what if where my answer isn’t, I’ll stay with you. Sarawat I’m am not just with you for the good times. I am here for the bad times and the in-between times. I have the money to leave you. I could go off and have a wonderful life. I stay because you’re everything to me. You're my family. If you get sick we’ll get through it. You loved me when I was an asshole. I’ll love you when you're sick.”

Sarawat slammed Tine into the wall kissing him. Tine put his arms around Sarawat and pulled him close. Sarawat moved Tine towards the shower. They stepped inside and Tine turned on the water accidentally. Sarawat peeled Tine’s shirt off of him. It hit the floor with a thwack. Snow jumped and ran back to the bedroom. Tine reached for his jeans. He got them open but they stuck to him legs.

Tine laughed. “Fuck.”

Sarawat got on his knees and pulled Tine jeans down his legs. It took effort and Sarawat almost gave up.

“Almost there.” Tine whined.

Sarawat pulled the jeans off Tine’s left leg then his right. Tine’s boxers came much easier. They were off quickly. Sarawat saw Tine’c cock bobbing against his stomach and want filled him. Sarawat took Tine’s cock into his mouth.

“Yes!” Tine yelled. His fingers dug into Sarawat’s hair pulling.

Sarawat bobbed up and down. He lifted Tine’s right leg and put it over his shoulder. Sarawat reached back and pressed a finger to Tine.

“Oh god please.” Tine begged.

Sarawat pressed his finger in. Tine moaned and pulled on Sarawat’s hair. Sarawat fingered Tine quickly then pressed in a second finger.

Tine whimpered. “Wat… oh god Wat!”

Sarawat pressed on Tine’s prostate. He did it a few times.

“More fingers.” Tine demanded.

Sarawat pulled off Tine’s cock. “How close are you?”

“Close I’m going cum soon.” Tine said.

Sarawat pushed three fingers inside of Tine and he came.

Tine panted while his body shook. “Do it again.”

Sarawat smiled. He finished fingering Tine and stood up he kissed Tine hard then made him turn around.

“My poor ass.” Tine whispered.

Sarawat laughed, he pressed in hard.

“You didn’t put a condom on.” Tine whined.

“Should I pulled out?” Sarawat asked. He didn’t want to. God he didn’t want to.

“Just this once.” Tine said.

Sarawat kissed Tine’s shoulder and gripped Tine’s hips. He pulled out and pushed back in hard.

Tine whimpered. “Wat.”

Sarawat took Tine hard and fast. He needed to cum. He needed to prove he was a virile man. Every time he thought about his cancer he felt powerless. He knew having balls wasn’t the thing that made him a man but when he got insecure it felt like it was. All the rude comments last year about him being half man really got to him. But if he could keep pleasing Tine he would know he was a man. Sarawat leaned forward and took Tine’s shoulder into his mouth.

“My neck. Oh please bite my bond mark.” Tine begged.

Sarawat moved his mouth to Tine’s neck and softly bit down. Tine let out a loud high pitched whine. Sarawat had never heard anything like it. He recalled the day he made Tine cum by biting him. Sarawat speed up. He was so close. He felt his control slipping away. Sarawat was about to cum. He needed to pull out but it felt so good. Sarawat unfortunately waited too long he started to cum while inside Tine. He pulled out but cum dripped out of Tine. His entrance and ass was covered in cum. It was so fucking hot. Sarawat bit down hard on Tine’ neck and felt him full body shiver. Sarawat pulled back and turned Tine around. He was smiling. “You good?” Sarawat asked.

Tine leaned forward and put his arms around Sarawat’s neck. “I love it when you loose control.”

Sarawat smiled. “Let's dry off and go to bed.

Tine bit his lip and nodded.

—

Tine found Green in the canteen. They were eating in the law one today. Tine walked up to Green who was on his phone. “Let get food.”

Green’s head shot up like Tine had startled him. “Hey.”

“Hey.” Tine said. They went and got in line for food. Tine was done first so he went and found a table. Green joined him a few minutes later. They sat down and Tine started to eat. Green kept playing with his phone. “Just tell me thats not P’Dim you're texting.” Tine said.

Green blushed. He put his phone down. “It’s not. I have Dim blocked on everything.”

“Okay then.” Tine went back to eating.

“Aren’t you going to ask?” Green gave Tine sad eyes.

“Do you want to talk about it?” Tine asked.

“I do.” Green said.

“Then who are you texting?” Tine asked.

Green smiled. “His name is Book and he’s a year older than us. You know I love older men.”

Tine laughed.

“I met him in a cafe. He’s a science major. He’s really sweet. He asked me out on a date.” Green sighed happily.

“He knows about your drama with P’Dim?” Tine asked.

“Some of it.” Green said in a more subdued voice.

“You need to be honest with him. You're coming out of a horrible relationship.” Tine said.

Green nodded. “You're right.”

“TINE!” A voice shouted.

Tine turned around and saw Ohm on the other side of the canteen. He looked like hell. He had bruises on his face and his uniform was torn. Tine got up and rushed to Ohm who rushed right back. Tine gripped his friend by the shoulders. “What happened to you?”

“I told Fong no!” Ohm smiled.

Tine smiled back. “Good for you.”

“He beat the shit out of me but it’s over. I’m no longer his whore.” Ohm said proudly.

Tine pulled Ohm into a hug. “I’m proud of you.” Tine took Ohm back to his table and sat him down. Green glared at Ohm he didn’t trust him. “Ohm finally broke free of Fong.”

Green nodded while sulking.

“You two have a lot in common. You’ve just gotten out of toxic relationships.” Tine said. It took a few minutes but Green started to share about his experience with P’Dim. Ohm then shared his experience with Fong. They found a lot of similarities in their stories. By the end of lunch Ohm and Green were exchanging numbers. Tine was so happy his two friends had freed themselves from the toxic alpha’s in their lives.

—

Sarawat was very happily sleeping when a phone ringing pierced his sleep. Sarawat grumbled and rolled towards Tine taking his mate into his arms. The ringing persisted.

Tine reached out and sighed. “It’s not my phone.”

Sarawat groaned and rolled over. He grabbed his phone answering without checking who was calling. “Hello?” Sarawat heard sobbing. “Who is this?”

“WAT!” A familiar female voice yelled.

“Pam?” Sarawat asked confusedly. He was still half asleep.

“Make her go away.” Tine mumbled.

“You have to come here Wat?” Pam begged.

Sarawat yawned. “Whats happened?”

“Phukong’s leaving me.” Pam sobbed.

Sarawat sat up. “What?”

“He’s packing a bag. He says he’s in love with someone else and he’s leaving me.” Pam started to argue with someone on her side of the phone.

“I’ll come over.” Sarawat said. He got out of bed and hung up the phone.

“Where are you going it’s two in the morning?” Tine asked.

“Phukong is leaving Pam.” Sarawat pulled on a hoodie.

“Good for him.” Tine curled up with Snow.

“Thats really unkind.” Sarawat said.

Tine sat up. “Excuse me but I have no sympathy for either of them. Phukong’s an asshole and Pam is a mate stealing witch.”

“I know but they’re family.” Sarawat said.

Tine sighed and got out of bed.

“What are you doing?” Sarawat asked.

“I’m not letting you around Pam when she’s emotionally unstable. She tends to hit on you when she’s like that.” Tine pulled on a jogger set.

“You have to be nice.” Sarawat said.

“I can be nice.” Tine ground out.

Sarawat and Tine got in the car. Neither of them said anything. They got to Pam and Phukong's and took the elevator up. As soon as they got off they heard screaming. There was clothing all over the hall. Sarawat rushed to the apartment.

“You can’t keep doing this Pam I’m leaving!” Phukong yelled.

Sarawat looked inside. The apartment was a mess. Clothing and books everywhere. The kitchen looked trashed with food and plates all over the floor. In the middle of the chaos was Phukong and Pam. Phukong was dressed to go out but Pam was in a nightgown. Phukong had a suitcase in one hand and had Pam hanging off his other hand.

“You're not going anywhere until you talk to me!” Pam yelled back.

“What the hell is going on?” Sarawat demanded.

Phukong looked up and sneered. “Of course she called you. She always calls you when things go wrong.”

“Make him stop Wat!” Pam sobbed.

“Why don’t I talk to Phukong in the bedroom. You can explain things to me while Pam calms down.” Sarawat offered.

“Fine.” Phukong put the suitcase down and walked to the bedroom.

Pam rushed Sarawat. “Wat!”

Tine intercepted her. “Let get you something to drink.” Tine caught Pam and dragged her to the kitchen.

Sarawat took a deep breath and went to the bedroom. Phukong was gathering things up off the floor. “What is going on Phukong?”

Phukong looked up. “I thought you’d be happy. You can have Pam all to yourself. Mom will be thrilled. She always thought you two belonged together.”

“So you're doing this because you think Pam likes me better?” Sarawat asked.

“Yes and no.” Phukong said. “I’ve met someone. I’ve fallen in love with them and I want to be with them. Thats all true. But a big part of the reason my heart was open to someone new was because of you and Pam.”

“I’ve hardly seen her in the last year. We don’t hang out at all anymore.” Sarawat said.

Phukong looks shocked. “I didn’t know that.”

“Pam and I had a massive falling out. We only see each other at band practice.” Sarawat said.

Phukong looked around like he was unsure of himself. “I’m still leaving. You might have pushed Pam away but she is still in love with you.”

“You're going to leave no matter what I say aren’t you?” Sarawat asked.

Phukong nodded. “I am.”

Sarawat left the bedroom and found Tine on the couch holding a sobbing Pam. Sarawat went over and sat on Pam’s other side. “He’s leaving and you have to let him. You don’t want to be bonded to someone who doesn’t love you anymore.”

Pam turned from Tine and threw herself at Sarawat. “You have to take care of me!”

“What happened in here?” A familiar voice asked.

Sarawat looked to the door and saw P’Mil.

Phukong came out of the bedroom. “Sorry about the delay let's go.”

“You really are the world’s biggest asshole aren’t you?” Tine asked.

P’Mil looked over and smiled. “Hey Tine you look good.” He winked at Tine.

Tine rolled his eyes and made gagging noises. “I feel sick.”

Phukong grabbed his suitcase. “I’ll come back for the rest later.” He headed out the door.

Tine got up and went to the door. “Since you're the one leaving you have to break the bond.” There was a paused. “She shouldn’t have to go through that. You’ve got your happy ending do her this one thing.” Tine sighed and looked at Sarawat shaking his head. Then he disappeared into the hall.

Pam sobbed against Sarawat’s chest. “What will become of me?”

“You’ll break your bond and move on.” Sarawat said.

Pam wailed. “I don’t want to move on.”

Tine came back in carrying an armload of clothing. He sat it on the kitchen table. “Let's clean this place up.”

It took an hour to clean up. All the clothing went to be washed. Sarawat focused on the kitchen cleaning up the broken plates and food. Finally the place looked livable again.

“It’s late and we all need sleep.” Sarawat said.

Pam grabbed Sarawat’s arm. “Stay with me I don’t think I can sleep alone.”

Sarawat peeled Pam off himself. “I will not ruin my bond just because yours is ruined.”

Pam broke into sobs. “I don’t know what to do.”

“You get a good night sleep and call your parents in the morning.” Tine said.

“WHAT DO YOU KNOW?” Pam yelled at Tine.

“I may not have ever been left like this but I do know loss. My parents are dead. The one family member who loved me, my grandmother is dead. Sarawat’s family including you hates me. I have Sarawat and Green thats it. You have so many people who love you. Be grateful for what you have.” Tine said.

Pam turned back to Sarawat and pulled on his sweatshirt. “I need you.”

Sarawat pulled Pam’s hands off of him. “I need Tine.” Pam ran to her bedroom crying. “Let's go.” Sarawat said. They turned off the lights and went down to the car. They got in and both sighed.

“We’ll have to shower when we get home.” Tine said.

“Why?” Sarawat asked.

“Because you are not getting back into bed smelling like Pam.” Tine said.

Sarawat started the car. “Thats fair. Thanks for helping out.”

“I took you for better or worse. Pam is worse but I knew what I was getting into.” Tine said.

“Hopefully Phukong will break the bond and Pam will go home to her parents for a while. She needs her family right now.” Sarawat said.

“Let's just go home. It will be morning before we know it.” Tine said.

Sarawat reached out and took Tine’s hand. “Okay.”

—

Sarawat sat his tray down at lunch and started to eat.

Boss sat across from Sarawat. “How’s Pam?”

Sarawat shrugged. Phukong had left Pam two days ago. Pam was in full mourning. She was being very dramatic. Sarawat had been keeping his distance. It didn’t want to get pulled into her drama.

“She’s your friend you should be there for her.” Boss complained.

“Every time I’m alone with her she tried to pull me into bed with her.” Sarawat said.

“Still.” Boss said.

“Still what?” Man asked.

“Wat should be doing more for Pam.” Boss said.

“No he shouldn’t.” Man said.

“But Pam needs him.” Boss said.

“Pam needs love and attention it doesn’t have to be from Wat. He has his own relationship to worry about. Pam and Tine don’t get along. Plus Pam is a boundary stomper. She would cause nothing but chaos in his life. Pam needs to rely on her female friends from the medicine department and her family. You could be there for Pam. Go over to her place and have dinner.” Man said.

“Keep her company.” Sarawat said.

“Exactly. This is not Sarawat’s problem. He doesn’t have to fix Pam. Putting it on him is unfair.” Man said.

“You’ve gotten smarter.” Sarawat said.

Man smiled. “I’m bonded to P’Type of course I’m smarter.”

“But what about Pam?” Boss asked.

“Pam has tons of friend and a huge family. She isn’t alone.” Sarawat said.

“I guess you're right.” Boss said.

“Besides Earn is doing enough for all of us.” Man said.

Sarawat shook his head. That sounded like trouble.

—

Tine walked out of the law library with a book in his hand. He had a massive paper to write he was not looking forward to it. He was heading to cooking club. Tine should really skip and go home to work but Green had wanted to hang out. Tine was happy knowing Green was dating again. P’Book seemed like a great guy. Green and P’Book had been out on a handful of dates. Green had even had sex with him. He said it was different than being with an alpha. Tine ran his fingers through his hair. The only male lover Tine had had was Sarawat. Sometimes he wondered what it would be like to have sex with someone else. But then Tine would see Sarawat sleeping next to him and decided it was okay to be one and done. Tine never wanted to part with Sarawat. He was Tine’s family. Tine didn’t have a lot of people who liked him so he held onto those who did. Tine heard laughter and saw Phukong and P’Mil sitting at a table with some other guys. Tine hated both of them. He hoped they rotted. Tine’s feet pulled him from his path and he found himself standing in front of Phukong and P’Mil.

“Tine?” Phukong said in shock.

“Hey cutie.” P’Mil said.

Phukong smacked P’Mil in the chest. “Don’t flirt with people in front of me.”

P’Mil rolled his eyes.

“I used to think you were so nice.” Tine said. “You were the only Guntithanon other than Sarawat who liked me. I felt I could count on you to have my back. But look at you now. You're nothing but a cockroach under my feet.”

Phukong looked down for a minute then looked up. “What about my happiness. Everyone is so focused on Pam they have forgotten me.”

“Do you think I give two fucks about Pam?” Tine asked.

“No.” Phukong said.

“Cheating is cheating and you cheated. That is not okay. Plus I can’t believe I’m saying this you downgraded from Pam. She had her issues but she loved you. This creep is only out for himself. He will drop you the second you become inconvenient.” Tine said.

“Hey!” Mil said.

“Let's be real Phi if he’s a cockroach you are the king of the cockroaches. You two deserve each other.” Tine said.

“I have feeling.” P’Mil said.

“I have taste which is why I never dated you.” Tine said.

“You’d rather have that half man alpha instead?” One of the guys at the table asked.

“Sarawat might only have one ball but he is twice the man P’Mil will ever be.” Tine said.

The guys laughed. “He’s burning you up.”

“If your breakup with Pam ends up hurting my relationship I will find both of you and neuter you. Then people can spread rumors around school about how you have no balls.” Tine said.

“You're cute when you're mad.” P’Mil smiled.

“I stab the last guy who messed with me don’t push me.” Tine said. “Your parents must be so disappointed in you Phukong.”

“My mom’s excited because now Pam can be with Wat.” Phukong said.

“Over my dead body.” Tine said. He’d had enough of the conversation so he marched off.

—

Sarawat pulled out a microwaveable meal out of the microwave and sat it on the table. Tine was out with Green so Sarawat was on his own.

Snow jumped onto the chair next to him and meowed.

“I gave you wet food this is mine.” Sarawat said.

Snow pawed at his leg and meowed.

“Just a little chicken.” Sarawat smiled as he offered Snow the food. Tine was always after him telling him not to feed Snow people food. He didn’t want Snow begging at the table. Sarawat smiled while Snow ate. Someone knocked at the door. “Maybe thats mommy.” Sarawat got up to answer the door. He walked the short distance to the door and opened it. Pam was standing outside. Sarawat groaned internally. Pam looked odd. She wasn’t crying like she had been the past week. Her hair and makeup was done. She was in high heels and she had on a rain jacket even though it wasn’t raining. “What do you want?” Sarawat asked.

“Let me in please. We really need to talk.” Pam said.

Sarawat sighed and stepped back. Tine was going to kill him when he came home. He didn’t want Pam in the apartment.

Pam walked in and looked around. “It’s nice. You really made it a home.”

“What do you want Pam?” Sarawat asked.

Pam turned to face Sarawat. “I want to talk about the future.”

“Okay.” Sarawat said.

“Phukong broke the bond.” Pam said.

“You mentioned that at band practice. I’m sorry that happened.” Sarawat said.

“It made me realize I was never meant to be with Phukong. He was just a means to bring me closer to the person I’m really suppose to be with.” Pam said.

Sarawat started getting nervous.

Pam stepped closer to Sarawat. “We were always meant to be. You were in my life first. We’ve overcome all this to be together.”

“Pam.” Sarawat said.

Pam unzipped her jacket to reveal she was just in her underwear. Very fancy sexy underwear. “We were always suppose to be together. Take me to bed and let's bond.”

Sarawat stepped forward and grabbed Pam’s jacket. He shut it doing up the zip to make sure it stayed closed. “I know this is hard to hear, but I don’t want you.”

“You have to.” Pam said.

“I love Tine. I want to be with Tine.” Sarawat said.

“But mom said we’d finally be together.” Pam said.

“Your mom said that?” Sarawat asked in confusion.

“No silly your mom. Lovely said we finally had a chance to be together. It’s what the whole family wants.” Pam said.

“It’s not what I want.” Sarawat said.

Pam smacked Sarawat in the chest. “Why are you being like this. You’re suppose to take care of me.”

“Pam we are friends and honestly we’re not very good friends anymore.” Sarawat said.

“Thats not true we love each other.” Pam said.

“How many times do I have to pick Tine before you get it?” Sarawat asked.

Pam burst into tears. She threw herself at Sarawat. “Mom said you’d be mine!”

Sarawat tried to push Pam off of him. “You're only making a fool of yourself.” Pam continued to sob then she suddenly jerked and kicked her leg out. Sarawat heard what sounded like a cry of pain from an animal. “What just happened?”

Pam let got to bend down to check her leg. “Stupid animal bit me.”

“Did you kick my cat?” Sarawat demanded.

“I had to make it let go.” Pam said.

Sarawat shoved Pam back so hard she fell on her ass. He looked under the table for Snow.

“What the hell was that for?” Pam asked.

“You kicked my cat!” Sarawat couldn’t find Snow under the table so he looked in the kitchen. “Snow? Snow baby tell daddy where you are.” He went to her cat tower and found Snow curled up in the cave area. “Snow did the mean lady hurt you?”

Snow cried out in pain.

Sarawat reached into the tower and pulled Snow out. He held her like a baby and checked her over. “Are you okay Snow?”

“Are you seriously more worried about a cat than me?” Pam asked.

Sarawat turned to look at Pam. “Snow is my baby.” Tine didn’t want kids so cats would be as close as they got.

“I can’t believe you're turning me down.” Pam said. She stood up and dusted herself off.

“I love Tine what did you expect?” Sarawat asked.

“Maybe we could share you?” Pam asked.

“No. You’ll find someone else Pam it’s just not going to be me.” Sarawat said. The apartment door opened and Tine stepped in.

“Am I interrupting something?” Tine asked.

“Pam was just leaving.” Sarawat said.

Pam sniffed and pushed past Tine to the door. “Don’t come crying to me later when he breaks your heart.” Pam left slamming the door after herself.

“What was that?” Tine asked.

“She threw herself at me and kicked Snow.” Sarawat said.

Tine rushed across the room. “Is Snow okay?”

“I think so.” Sarawat said.

Snow meowed at the two of them.

“Why did she kick Snow?” Tine asked.

Sarawat handed Snow to Tine. “I’ll tell you over dinner. Tine nodded and cuddle Snow to his chest. Tine already hated Pam this was just going to make it worse. Sarawat was not ready for a fight between Pam and Tine.

—

Sarawat pulled up in front of his house. It was his mom’s birthday and he had no idea what to expect. “I honestly don’t know who’s going to be at dinner. If Phukong is there I hope he comes alone.”

“You mean either P’Mil or Pam could be there?” Tine asked.

“Or both, my parents love Pam. They might have invited her along with Phukong and P’Mil.” Sarawat said.

“So be prepared for anything?” Tine asked.

“Basically.” Sarawat said.

“After dinner let go get a few drinks. We're going to need them.” Tine said.

“Sounds good.” Sarawat opened his car door. The two of them headed to the house. Sarawat unlocked the door and they went in. “Mom?” Sarawat called.

“Kitchen.” Lovely called back.

Sarawat and Tine went to the kitchen. “Happy birthday mom.”

Lovely smiled at them. “It’s good to see you.” She hugged Sarawat. “Your brother brought his boyfriend. Oh Tine is here.”

Sarawat sighed. “We’ll survive.” He pulled back and looked at his mom. “It won’t last.”

“It never does. Your father omega Grace came back after four years. She wanted him back but we had married. She was quite shocked at not being taken back.”

“Where is Phukong?” Sarawat asked.

“He’s up in his room.” Lovely said. “I better get back to dinner. You’re staying Tine?”

“Yes.” Tine said confusedly.

“I’ll go say hi to dad.” Sarawat took Tine’s hand and led him out of the kitchen.

“Tonight is going to be interesting.” Tine said.

“Just keep your head down and ignore all provocation.” Sarawat said. They went and said hello to Mike. Dinner was called a few minutes later. Everyone made their way to the table to eat.

“You look good N’Tine.” P’Mil smiled at Tine as he sat down.

Phukong smacked P’Mil lightly. “We talked about this.”

“I only said hello.” P’Mil said.

“So Mil whats your major?” Mike asked.

“Architecture uncle.” P’Mil said.

“I met him at the open house when I was still in high school. He’s the reason I picked architecture.” Phukong said happily.

“What clubs have you joined?” Lovely asked.

“Phi and are both play football for the architecture team. Phi isn’t in any other club.” Phukong said.

“Technically I’m in music club but I haven’t been since I was a freshman.” P’Mil said.

“Phi is really smart he’s in the top ten percent of his grade.” Phukong said.

“Phukong likes to brag about me.” P’Mil awkwardly smiled.

The front door opened and someone walked in.

Pam appeared in the kitchen doorway holding a large package. “Happy birthday mom.”

Lovely smiled and stood up. “It’s so good to see you.”

“Why did you invite my ex?” Phukong asked.

“Pam is still family sweetheart. Put the present down and grab a seat.” Lovely sat back down.

Pam sat down her package and looked at the table. There were no empty seats. Pam walked up to Tine and smiled down at him. “Would you please give up your seat.”

“Excuse me?” Tine asked in shock.

“You’re sitting in my seat.” Pam said.

“This is my seat.” Tine said.

“Be both know your not wanted here. That is my seat.” Pam said.

“It’s true dear I didn’t count on you being here. That is Pam’s seat.” Lovely said.

Pam smiled smugly down at Tine.

Tine looked around the table and everyone then threw his napkin on the table and stood up. “You better watch out because one of these days I’m going to steal your son away from you and you’ll be all alone!” Tine marched out of the kitchen.

Sarawat stood up and put his napkin down. “He’s right. If you keep treating my partner like that I will be forced to pick and I will pick him.” Sarawat started to walk away.

“Come back to the table and sit with Pam!” Lovely demanded.

Sarawat turned back to the table. “You have insulted my partner I’m not staying.” Sarawat said.

“But…” Lovely said.

“You can try and force Pam and I together all you want but it isn’t going to work. I will never want her. Tine is the partner I pick. You either have to learn to get along with him or learn to not have me in your live. This is the last time you will insult him. Next time I’ll cut you off.” Sarawat walked out of the house. He got outside and found Tine leaning against his car. “You okay?”

“No.” Tine said.

Sarawat went to Tine and put his hands on Tine’s hip. “I’m sorry.”

“I’ve been with you for like five years and they still don’t like me.” Tine said.

“My mom’s obsessed with me ending up with Pam. I think she thought I’d come alone and she could throw Pam at me.” Sarawat said.

“I’m sorry you had to leave your mom’s birthday.” Tine said.

“Tine I will always pick you just like I know you will always pick me.” Sarawat said.

“I will.” Tine said.

Sarawat leaned in and kissed Tine. “You and Snow are my family. If my parents can’t understand that then I don’t need them.” Tine pulled Sarawat into a kiss. They wrapped their arms around each other and pulled each other close.

“I TOLD YOU!” Pam yelled.

Sarawat looked to the front door where Pam and Lovely stood together. Pam looked pissed and Lovely looked shocked. Sarawat turned back to Tine. “Let’s go out to dinner.”

Tine smiled. “Okay.”

They got in the car and drove off.

—

“How was lunch with Phuak?” Tine asked. He was at Green’s with Ohm.

“Good, we had a long talk about everything.” Ohm said.

“You think that fence can be mended?” Green asked.

“I want it to be. I’m really hoping it is.” Ohm said.

Tine’s phone beeped. He pulled it out and it said he had a text.

Unknown Number
Call me

‘Who the fuck?’ Tine thought. He shook his head and put his phone down.

“Fong tried to talk to me the other day.” Ohm said.

“What did he want?” Tine asked. His phone beeped again. Tine pulled it out. It said he had another text.

Unknown Number
You need to call me

Tine ignored it and put his phone down.

“He said he wanted to talk, to apologize. I told him to get lost.” Ohm said. “Rumor has it isn’t going well with N’Pan.” Ohm said.

“So he’s falling back on you.” Tine said. His phone beeped again.

Unknown Number
Tine!

“Exactly.” Green said. “Alpha’s. Thankfully I’m dating a beta.”

“Don’t jump into anything too fast. You might ended up with P’Dim part two.” Tine said.

“Listen to him.” Ohm said. “In the weeks following my breakup with Fong I almost went out with so many red flag people.”

“Rushing in will only get your heart broken.” Tine said. Tine phone beeped for a forth time.

Unknown Number
This is Mil

Now Tine really wasn’t answering. He put his phone under a pillow so he didn’t hear it.

“Meet a few guys and take your time.” Ohm said.

“I’m sure P’Book is great.” Tine said. “Just don’t rush in. He is a beta he’s not used to meeting once and being a couple.”

“Thats for sure.” Green said. “I think I scared him on our first date. I was a bit much. I’m so excited that first term is almost over.”

“You and me both.” Tine said.

—

Tine stepped out of the local market and headed to Sarawat’s car. Tine had the money to buy his own car he just didn’t see a point. Maybe in a few years he’d get one. But for now one was fine. Tine would admit he liked calling Sarawat to pick him up. It made me feel happy and loved. Tine put the grocery bags in the trunk and shut it. He turned around and almost screamed. P’Mil was standing right behind him.

P’Mil smirked. “Boo.”

“What do you want?” Tine asked.

“You want Pam off your back. I know how.” P’Mil said.

Tine crossed his arms over his chest. “What?”

“You get her back with N’Phukong.” P’Mil said.

Tine was confused. “I thought you loved Phukong?”

P’Mil laughed. “He’s alright for a laugh but I could never be serious about him.”

“Then why did you ruin his relationship?” Tine asked.

“Because I hate Sarawat. Hurting Sarawat’s family was too good to pass up.” P’Mil said.

“You have no heart. Phukong is a person. He has feelings.” Tine said.

“He also does what I say. I could make him go back to Pam.” P’Mil said.

“Why would you do that?” Tine asked.

P’Mil reached out and cupped Tine’s face with one hand. “There’s something I want from you.”

Tine knocked P’Mil’s hand off of him. “What?”

“I want to sleep with you once. Thats all I’m asking.” P’Mil said.

It was a good deal. Tine opened his mouth to answer.

Chapter Text

P’Mil held his finger up. “Don’t answer right now. Think about how badly you want Pam gone. You have my number.” P’Mil winked and walked off.

Tine got in the car and sat there. It was a tempting offer. He’d get Pam and Lovely off his case. But was sleeping with P’Mil worth it? Tine didn’t know. He turned on the car and drove home. He had to think. Tine drove home and got out of the car. He carried his bags inside and went to his apartment. He unlocked the door and heard Desktop Error. Sarawat must be home. Tine kicked off his shoes and went to the kitchen. He was putting food away when someone back hug him. Tine screamed.

“Tine?” Sarawat asked.

Tine put his hand on his heart. “I’m sorry I’m a little stressed.

“What happened?” Sarawat asked.

Tine looked at Sarawat and broke. “I saw P’Mil.” He told Sarawat about his conversation with P’Mil.

“He propositioned you?” Sarawat asked.

Tine nodded.

“I can’t believe it. He’s ruining Phukong’s life and he doesn’t even care.” Sarawat said.

“Do I do it?” Tine asked.

“What?” Sarawat asked.

“If I sleep with him he’ll give up Phukong. Is it worth it?” Tine asked.

“No. For one it would never just be once. He’d put off telling Phukong as long as possible plus he’d tell everyone at school. Everyone would know you slept with him. He’d probably spin the story to make it that you couldn’t stand fucking a half man anymore and begging him to sleep with you.” Sarawat said.

“But it might get Phukong and Pam back together.” Tine said.

“I DON’T CARE.” Sarawat yelled.

“WELL I DO. I WILL DO ANYTHING TO GET HER OUT OF OUR LIVES.” Tine yelled back.

“Tine.” Sarawat said softly.

“Your mom won’t stop until Pam is your bond mate.” Tine pushed past Sarawat and ran to the bedroom. He laid down with a pillow over his head. The bed indented behind Tine and he was pulled back to Sarawat’s chest.

“I’m sorry. I know it’s been hard with Pam and my mom.” Sarawat said.

“They’re trying to replace me. All I want is to stay with you.” Tine said.

Sarawat lifted the pillow off Tine’s head. “They’ll never replace you. I won’t let them.”

“But-“ Tine started to say before he was interrupted.

“No buts and no maybe’s. I pick you. When you heard I had cancer your immediate response was to be there for me. Comfort me to the best of your ability. Pam cried. She whined all day and never offered any support. Pam is great on calm seas but she falls apart in a storm. We have weathered many storms together and always come out on top. You are the partner I choose. The person I want to spend the rest of my life with. My mom can either get on board or she cannot have me in her life.” Sarawat said.

“I hate making you pick between your family and me.” Tine said.

“They are the ones who did this. All we have done is lived our lives. I will not apologize for being happy with you.” Sarawat said.

Tine rolled over and looked at Sarawat. “You’re mine and I won’t let her take you.”

Sarawat smiled. “I love you Tine everything is going to be okay.”

Tine hugged Sarawat tight. Later he text P’Mil back.

Tine
The answer is no

Unknown Number
You’ll change your mind.

Tine shivered and put down his phone.

—

Sarawat woke up feeling relaxed. He’d gotten a decent amount of sleep. Term break had been good to him. He’d played a lot of football and slept in a lot. His mom had called him several times the first week. She’d begged him to come over and had then tried to convince him to date Pam. Sarawat had walked out and had been ignoring her calls. Sarawat had actually been ignoring a lot of phone calls. He’d spent the break with Tine. Listening to music, watching their favorite films, and cooking good food. Sarawat was pleasantly surprised at how good he’d gotten at cooking. Tine had been avoiding text from P’Mil while supporting Green and Ohm in their post breakup dating adventures. Sarawat rolled towards Tine and pulled him close.

“What time is it?” Tine mumbled.

“No idea.” Sarawat said.

“We should get up.” Tine said.

“Don’t want to.” Sarawat said.

Tine pulled away. “I need food.” He got out of bed and pulled on his sleep shorts. He left the bedroom.

Sarawat lay there a few minutes longer then sat up. He grabbed his phone and checked it. He’d had it on silent the past couple of days. His phone vibrated in his hand. It said his mom was calling. Sarawat sighed and answered. “Hello?”

“Where the hell have you been?” Lovely demanded.

“Enjoying break.” Sarawat said.

“You need to come home.” Lovely said.

“Why?” Sarawat asked.

“Phukong broke up with his boyfriend and Pam is refusing to take him back.” Lovely said.

“Good for her he cheated.” Sarawat said.

“Whats your brother suppose to do? He won’t have an omega!” Lovely said.

“He should have thought about that before he cheated on Pam.” Sarawat said.

“Look I know you two aren’t really talking but he is your brother. DO SOMETHING ABOUT THIS.” Lovely yelled.

“I’ll talk to Pam but I won’t force her to take him back.” Sarawat said.

“Thank you. Come by the house later.” Lovely hung up.

Sarawat groaned. There went his nice day. Sarawat went to the bathroom and cleaned up. He got dressed and came out of his bedroom.

“Oh good you’re up. I was just about to call you.” Tine looked at Sarawat and frowned. “Why are you dressed?”

“Phukong and P’Mil broke up. Phukong tried to take Pam back but she won’t have him. My mom wants me to ‘do something’ whatever that means.” Sarawat said.

Tine’s shoulders slumped and he sighed. “Right.”

“What?” Sarawat asked.

“It’s nothing let’s eat.” Tine said.

“Tell me.” Sarawat said.

Tine sighed again. “I was going to celebrate you being cancer free for two years today.”

Sarawat smiled. “Thank you. I promise to be back for dinner.”

Tine nodded. “Let’s eat you have a busy day ahead of you.”

They sat down to eat then Sarawat kissed Tine and Snow goodbye. He headed to the place he assumed Pam was her apartment with Phukong. It was a quick drive then Sarawat was taking the elevator up. He got to the door and knocked. Earn answered.

“Wat what brings you here?” Earn said.

“I need to talk to Pam.” Sarawat said.

Earn stepped back and let Sarawat in. “She’s in the bedroom.”

Sarawat walked back to the bedroom. Pam was there with a girl Sarawat thought was named Pear. He believed she was Earn’s girlfriend. They were folding clothing and putting it into boxes. “Hey.” Sarawat said.

Pam looked up and smiled. “Hey Wat what brings you here?”

“My mom.” Sarawat said.

Pam rolled her eyes. “What does she want?”

“She wants me to convince you to take Phukong back.” Sarawat said.

Pam glared at Sarawat. “That is not happening.”

“Good he doesn’t deserve you.” Sarawat said.

Pam froze in confusion. “I thought you said your mom sent you?”

“She did. I promised to talk to you I did not promise to persuade you.” Sarawat said.

Pam smiled. “Thanks.”

“Phukong was wrong to cheat on you. I’m proud of you for not taking him back.” Sarawat said.

“Sorry I was so rude it’s been a lot. Last week Lovely called to say I couldn’t live here anymore because it was under your families name. Now she’s calling me to force me to take Phukong back. I am exhausted.” Pam said.

“I’m sure you are. Where are you moving?” Sarawat asked.

Pam smiled at Pear who smiled back. “I found a place in the same building as Earn and Pear. The two of them have really gotten me through this situation.”

“Pam has been a great addition to our relationship.” Pear said.

“I’m glad you’ve made some real friends.” Sarawat said.

“Earn and Pear aren’t my friends they’re my girlfriends. We’re a throuple.” Pam said.

Sarawat had not seen that coming. He smiled. “As long as you’re happy.”

“I feel I’m finally in a relationship based on mutual love and respect. I’m happier than I’ve ever been.” Pam said.

“Then I hope it last. I’ll see myself out.” Sarawat said.

“Thanks for taking my side.” Pam said.

Sarawat nodded. He walked to the door.

“You get what you needed?” Earn asked. She was packing up the kitchen.

Sarawat turned to face Earn. “Keep her happy I don’t want her knocking at my door.” The last thing he needed was Pam trying to date him again.

Earn smiled. “Pam won’t bother you again.”

Sarawat nodded and left.

—

Sarawat pulled up to his parent’s house and sighed. It was about lunch time. He headed inside and looked around. He could hear voiced in the kitchen so he went there. He found his mom cooking and Phukong sitting at the kitchen table.

Phukong looked over. “Wat!”

Lovely turned around. “How did it go?”

“Pam has moved on. She’s in a new relationship and very happy.” Sarawat sat in his seat at the kitchen table.

“Mom!” Phukong yelled.

“I’m trying sweet heart.” Lovely said. “Isn’t there anything you can do Wat?”

“I can’t force Pam to take Phukong back. Just like you couldn’t force me to love Pam. People have the right to pick.” Sarawat said.

Lovely set a few dishes on the table and sat down. “What is Phukong going to do?”

“He’ll have to fall in love the old fashioned way.” Sarawat said.

Lovely opened her mouth to speak but her cell phone rang. She pulled it out and sighed. “This conversation isn’t over.” Lovely got up and left the room.

Sarawat started serving himself lunch. “Why did you and P’Mil break up?”

“What do you care?” Phukong snidely asked.

“You might be an asshole but you are still my little brother.” Sarawat started to eat.

Phukong started to serve himself. “I knew P’Mil had a thing for Tine but I didn’t know how bad. When he found out you and I were related he got excited. He wanted information about Tine. What foods he likes, his favorite movies, what he did in his free time. I answered as best I could I wanted P’Mil to like me.”

“Why?” Sarawat asked.

“I don’t really know. I was attracted to him at first glance. I wanted him and would do anything to keep him. I even bottomed for him.” Phukong said.

“Was it worth it?” Sarawat asked.

“No. Because I didn’t know it then but P’Mil was obsessed with Tine. He constantly wanted information but you guys had moved out. I used to text Tine random questions to get the answers P’Mil wanted. The few times I was around P’Mil and Tine at the same time I knew something was up but I avoided it. P’Mil flirted with Tine so much and Tine just yelled at him. I felt the more Tine rejected P’Mil the more he liked him.” Phukong said.

Sarawat shook his head. P’Mil was such a creep.

“I kept telling myself it was a joke and P’Mil really loved me but I overheard him say something.” Phukong took a bite of food.

“What happened?” Sarawat asked.

“I was at the market with P’Mil so we could cook dinner. He saw something and abandoned me. I followed him and realized he’d followed Tine. They talked by your car and P’Mil… P’Mil.” Phukong couldn’t finish.

“Offered to dump you in exchange for Tine sleeping with him.” Sarawat said. He’d heard that part of the story before.

Phukong nodded. “I was so humiliated but I said nothing. I waited a week then finally asked P’Mil about it. He laughed in my face and said he only kept me around because I was a link to Tine. He had no feelings for me. I got pissed and I beat him up pretty badly. I gathered all my stuff and came home.”

“When did you decide to win Pam back?” Sarawat asked.

“That was mom’s idea. She doesn’t want to give Pam up as a daughter in law. She told me to win Pam back but she doesn’t want me.” Phukong said.

“You cheated on her.” Sarawat said.

Phukong nodded. “I deserve whats happened to me. I acted like an ass.”

“Play stupid games, win stupid prizes.” Sarawat said.

“I am really sorry for telling P’Mil all your secrets. Not just because he turned out to be a jerk. I am really sorry I hurt you like that.” Phukong said.

“Thanks.” Sarawat said.

Lovely came back to the table and sat down. “Now what are we going to do about Pam.”

“Nothing.” Phukong said. “I’ve put her through enough it’s time to let her go free.”

“But..” Lovely said.

“You’re going to have to let her go. She’s not your daughter in law anymore.” Phukong said.

Lovely’s shoulders slumped. “I’m not ready to let go.”

“Think about it this way you still have Tine. He’s been a faithful son in law all these years.” Phukong said.

Sarawat chuckled and looked at his brother. Phukong winked back.

Lovely sighed. “It will have to do.”

Sarawat hug around for a couple of hours talking to Phukong for the first time in about a year. He had a good time but knew he needed to get home.

“Stay to dinner.” Phukong said.

“Tine is waiting.” Sarawat said. He drove home feeling better. He went inside his apartment. “Tine.” Sarawat looked around.

“Your home.” Tine came out of the bedroom. He was wearing Snow around his neck like a scarf.

“What are you doing little buffalo?” Sarawat asked. He came over and pet Snow.

“I don’t know. She got on there when I was on the couch and now she doesn’t want to get down.” Tine said.

Sarawat smiled. “Such a baby.”

Snow meowed happily.

“You have a productive day?” Tine asked.

“Let’s start dinner and I’ll tell you all about it.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled. “Okay.”

—

Sarawat had been sick for the better part of a week. He’d tried every over the counter medication Tine could think of. Even Lovely had been by to check on him. It had finally been too much. Tine had taken the afternoon off school to drive Sarawat to the doctor. They had waited in the waiting room for over half an hour. The doctor was behind schedule. Sarawat wore a mask so he didn’t spread what he had. He coughed and shivered. Something felt wrong. Finally they were called back. Sarawat sat on the exam table. Tine was in the waiting room. The nurse checked him in then he was alone. Sarawat just wanted to lie down. The doctor arrived just as Sarawat was nodding off.

“Good afternoon I’m doctor Frank Bui. It said in your file you have a cold?” Doctor Bui asked. The doctor was short and thin. He had short hair and a scar on his forehead. He wore a mask so Sarawat couldn’t see the lower half of his face. He was a beta

“This is more than a cold.” Sarawat said.

Doctor Bui washed his hands and put on gloves. “How long has this been going on?”

“I felt tired last week but this week I have fever and chills, cough, sore throat, my body aches, I have a headache and I’m so tired.” Sarawat said.

Doctor Bui started the exam. “Have you had an appetite?”

“No but my mate is making sure I eat.” Sarawat said.

“Take off your mask.” Doctor Bui said.

Sarawat took off his mask and held it in his hand.

Doctor Bui looked in Sarawat’s mouth and throat. “You can put your mask back on.” He took off his gloves and sat down. “Your file says you had cancer.”

“Testicular.” Sarawat said. “But that was over two years ago. Shouldn’t I be in the clear?”

“The math is not exact and it’s been just over two years. I’d like to screen you for leukemia just in case. For now let’s treat this like the flu. I’ll prescribe you antiviral drugs and see how you do. I’ll like you to go down to the lab and get your blood drawn.”

Sarawat felt numb. He might have cancer again. He got up and went to the lab. He had his blood drawn then found Tine.

Tine looked up from his phone and smiled. “We ready to go?”

“I have a prescription to pick up.” Sarawat said. They picked up the meds and headed home.

Tine tucked Sarawat into bed. “You want my iPad?”

Sarawat shook his head.

“You want Snow?” Tine asked.

Sarawat nodded. Tine got up and wandered off. Sarawat could hear him calling Snow’s name. A minute or so later Tine came back. He tucked Snow under the blanket. Snow loved snuggling so she just curled right up.

“I’m going to work on my homework.” Tine said.

“Okay.” Sarawat said.

“You need anything you let me know.” Tine said.

Sarawat nodded. He waited till he was alone and he started to cry. He prayed he didn’t have cancer. He didn’t want to go through that again.

—

Tine mixed the ingredient together in a bowl and looked at them. He looked at Green’s and it looked like he was doing it right. Tine had never baked a cake before he’d always bought them. They were making desserts from other countries. Last session had been pies and this was cakes. next week was Chinese desserts. Tine sighed and put his cake batter in a pan. He got his two pans ready and popped them in the oven. Tine sat on his stool and stared at the oven.

“You alright Tine?” Green asked.

“I don’t know.” Tine said.

Green touched Tine’s arm. “Whats going on?”

“Wat’s been sick for over two weeks now. He says things are fine but he’s keeping to himself. He’s always on his phone. I know he’s sick so we can’t have sex but he doesn’t even want to cuddle. He just sits in bed with Snow all day ignoring me.” Tine said.

“Maybe something is going on?” Green asked.

“Maybe.” Tine said. “We were so happy over break. Pam is in a relationship so she’s not chasing Wat anymore. Lovely hasn’t been calling non stop. I thought we were getting to a good place.”

Green rubbed Tine’s shoulder. “I’m sure things will work out.”

“I just wish he would talk to me.” Tine went through club like a zombie. Moving around blindly but not really aware what he was doing. He pulled out his cake pans and sat them on the work top. They looked good. Tine put down the oven mitt he was holding and turned to his frosting.

“Make room for me.” Green said lifting his pans.

Tine reached out and pushed his cake pan over forgetting his needed a over mitt. Tine screamed. A girl in the back of the room dropped her cake. Tine held his hand in pain. Green grabbed Tine’s arm and rushed him over to the sink. He set the water to cold and thrust Tine’s hand under the water. The pain lessened but was still there.

“What happened?” P’Jane the cooking club president asked. P’Jane was short and cubby. She had long hair she wore up and always wore a blue jacket over her uniform. She was a beta.

“I touched my hot pan with my bare hand.” Tine said.

“Someone get ice.” P’Jane called.

It took a couple minutes but a freshman boy came over with a bag of ice. Tine pulled his hand out from under the water and held the ice. Thankfully this time it was his left hand he’d burned.

“N’Green get back to your cake I have this.” P’Jane said. She sat Tine down in the back of the room and tended to his hand. “Were you distracted?”

“Yes Phi.” Tine said.

“Do you want to talk about it?” P’Jane asked.

“It’s just boyfriend trouble.” Tine said.

P’Jane smiled. “I know all about that. If you need to talk I’m here.”

“Thanks Phi.” Tine said. He went back to his place and tried to assemble his cake. Green had to help a lot. Tine finished up his cake and cleaned up. Cooking club ended and Tine went out to meet Sarawat at the car. Sarawat had felt well enough to come to school that day which was an improvement. Tine got to the parking spot the car was suppose to be at and frowned. The car was gone. Had Sarawat gone home? Tine pulled out his phone and dialed Sarawat’s number. It rang for a while but finally someone picked up.

“Tine?” Sarawat asked.

“Where are you? Did you get sick and go home?” Tine asked.

“Tine.” Sarawat said on an overly emotional voice. “Can you come to me?”

Tine felt fear and panic take hold of his heart. “I’ll come anywhere.”

“I’m at the doctor’s office in the carpark.” Sarawat said.

“I’m on my way.” Tine dropped his cake and ran to the nearest cab rack. He gave the address and rushed to see Sarawat. Tine was dropped off out front and then he ran to the carpark. He searched for Sarawat’s car. He found him on the second floor. Tine was sweaty and exhausted. He opened the drivers side door and sat in Sarawat’s lap. He took Sarawat’s face between his hands. “What happened?”

Sarawat looked at Tine with tears in his eyes. “I have cancer again.”

“Oh!” Tine pulled Sarawat to his neck and cuddled him. “We got through this once we’ll get through it again.” Sarawat pulled Tine into a hug and cried. “Don’t worry Wat everything is going to be okay. I’ll take care of you.”

“Promise?” Sarawat asked.

“Promise.” Tine said.

—

Tine pushed his food around his plate. He looked up at Sarawat who was doing the same. They had found out two weeks ago that Sarawat had cancer. Tine’s hand had healed not that anyone had noticed Tine was injured. Tine was to focused on Sarawat. He still couldn’t believe it. Sarawat had cancer again. Tine looked back at his plate. They hadn’t told anyone yet. Sarawat wanted to keep it quiet till he got formally diagnosed. Tine couldn’t take the silence. “Wat.”

Sarawat looked up. “Hm?”

“I think you should get another blood test done.” Tine said.

“Tine.” Sarawat said in an exacerbated voice.

“Just hear me out. This past week you’ve been so much better. No more aches and pains. No headaches or sore throat. What if it was a really bad flu? I mean if you had cancer you’d still be sick but you’re not. You have been so healthy this week.” Tine said.

“You have a point.” Sarawat said.

“Maybe it was a mistake. Maybe you’re fine. Just go and see. Whats one more blood test going to hurt?” Tine asked.

“Fine I’ll call the doctors tomorrow.” Sarawat said.

“Who knows this might just be a terrible nightmare.” Tine said.

“What are we going to do if I do have cancer?” Sarawat asked.

“We’ll have to find out if you can keep going to school. If you can’t you’ll stay at home and get well.” Tine said.

“No more football, not more band.” Sarawat said glumly.

“Think about it this way you would get to be a stay at home cat dad.” Tine said.

Sarawat laughed.

“Snow would love to have you here all the time.” Tine said.

“If I am going to sit at home I want another cat.” Sarawat said.

“You can have as many as you want.” Tine said. They finished dinner and Tine did the dishes. He wanted Sarawat to relax. When Tine was done he found Sarawat in bed on his side. Snow was next to him on her back. Sarawat was dangling a feather over Snow and she was batting at it. Tine smiled. They looked so cute. Tine decided to watch some TV in the living room. Tine sat down and turned on a show. He was there for half an hour when he heard someone call out to him. Tine looked to the bedroom doorway and saw Sarawat standing there. “You need something?” Tine asked.

“What are you doing?” Sarawat asked.

“Watching TV.” Tine said.

“Oh.” Sarawat looked down.

“What?” Tine asked.

“I thought you’d come in when you were done with the dishes.” Sarawat said.

Tine smiled. “Come here.”

Sarawat walked over and sat next to Tine curling into his side. “What are you watching?”

“Not Me, Greens been telling me it’s amazing. He loves OffGun.” Tine said.

Sarawat curled around Tine’s arm. “If I do have cancer…”